INTERwOVEP 

LETTERS FROM A SON T 

MOTHER. 



■■ 




Class ~ 2f -LL 

Book i__ 



CopyrightN?. 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



INTERWOVEN 



JUttrr* from a g>on to ty& spotfjer 



'This is the'great error of our day in the treatment of the human body, 
that physicians separate the soul from the body." — Plato. 



PRIVATELY PRINTED 



BOSTON 
GEO. H. ELLIS CO., 272 CONGRESS STREET 

J 9°5 



~> 



$ 









JUL 17 iyo5 

U / f & * 6 2. 



Copyright, 1905, by 
SARAH LOUISE FORD 



to 



FOREWORD, 



These letters are sent out in book form by permission of 
Wadsworth's mother, knowing there are others whom they 
may benefit as well as the few who have been allowed to read 
them. There has been no attempt to change their form of 
expression, and but very little had to be eliminated because of 
its personal nature. 

The letters were written through a medium, her arm only 
being used for the transmission of words. The guide of the 
medium always first addressed the mother. Then followed 
short messages from the two daughters, who passed from earth 
life at a very early age, before the birth of Wadsworth. Usu- 
ally, Wadsworth wrote after them, and now and then letters 
from others were added. There is a great charm in the chil- 
dren's letters, as well as those of the guide; and it would have 
been a pleasure to have included them, for their development 
during the ten years could not fail to be of interest also. It 
was, however, deemed wise to limit the publication principally 
to Wadsworth's alone. My own work of character-reading 
has revealed to me a need that these letters can help to supply, 
and that the book may fall into welcome hands is my special 
and earnest desire. 

s. L. P. 

Boston, Mass. 



WADSWORTH'S LETTERS 



Jan. 3, 1889. 
Oh, you must not miss me so. You must try to have 
strength, for I am not far away. I cannot go too high while 
you feel so alone and so tired. I have not much breath now, 
but will soon make more; and I want you to come again so 
as to let me out. I did not go into the ground or near the 
casket. I was out of it. My heart is in the home with you, 
and I don't know what you will do. Your love and thought 
I brought over here, and I can soon get strong; and surely 
you will try, I know, to feel strong with my love that I left. 
I am coming very near to-night. 

Your loved Son. 



Feb. 21, 1889. 
O darling Mother, — They help me to come better than I 
did the last time. I feel pain in my throat, but I will come 
and write ; for I know I will get used to breathing the air again 
in a few times, and well you know I would feel more pain 
and more yet to get to you. I see now I am using one of the 
mediums you used to tell me about, and I did not quite be- 
lieve it could be so. But now how glad I am that you per- 
sisted in your belief! for little did we know how soon we should 
need one to help us to be together in soul. You know I feel so 
sorry to have you all alone; but, as it came, and perhaps was 
fated so, why, we must not try to rule things as we want them. 
We must give up to the higher powers, and know it was for the 
best. I can still work on this side. There is as much to do 
here as on the earth, and just as much honor and fame. If 
I work well, I shall make light, which is more than money; 



for with light I can rise high in honors, and build a beautiful 
mansion for my mother. Earth is a very small part of life. 
There are many heavens, and always room to grow in mind 
and to do good. I must first see you comforted. Of course, 
when we think of it from an earth standpoint, it does seem 
a terrible thing that I was taken out of all my purposes. 
But, mother, when I was in earnest and trying so to do well, 
you may be sure God will not put me back in my career. 
He sent me on where there was a higher need and higher 
work for good physicians. You were always the happiest 
when you saw me fulfilling my purposes; and in this life 
there is more glory and honor than in the little small earth. 
But you must stay awhile; for there are many things I did 
not bring which I can get through you. I must have more 
patience; and you know, dear mother, that you have an 
abundance of that. I must have more light, so I can still 
watch in the hospitals. And I must have charity and love, 
and, oh, all things which are planted in this earth. And 
so by writing to you I gain all these powers which I shall 
need for my grand work. All your sacrifices, all your 
love, dear mother, I can see more clearly than when I was 
in the flesh. I will still be a worthy son, so all you did for 
me shall never be lost. The spirits born over here in the 
lower sphere need attention and doctors' care, for some of 
them are not half formed. I can see there is plenty of work. 
The physicians of earth do not do all their duty, for too 
many are born here out of shape. I saw a babe coming up 
that had been born of lustful parents. It was a cold blue- 
vapor body, and has not yet warmed into life, but remains as 
a chicken in an egg, being cared for by physicians. Possibly 
they may save it, so it need not fade away. I see these things, 
but cannot yet work. I feel so tender for you that I want to 
stay near and comfort you. It was a shock to me to find my- 
self out of earth ; and yet, if you will not cry so, and go to the 
window and look for me so, it will not be so hard. Let us try, 
dear mother, to feel that I have entered a world where there is 



a great duty to perform, and where I can gain more honors to 
lay at your feet as the true son's purpose. I know we can 
have thought together. I cannot earn money now, but I can 
earn light; and in this world light is as money. I have seen 
physicians here who knew so much they were illuminated all 
over. This is light of self-knowledge. I wish you could see 
Dr. Harvey of the old school. He looks like a rainbow, and 
he knows more about the arteries and veins and the circulatory 
system than he ever did down here. Now do not cry, do not 
feel alone. All my hope of success was for you and the dear 
other one. And here my voice falls low, and I half cry myself. 
She has great strength, too, but not quite the belief , dear mother, 
that you have. You have your faith to lean on, and it is a true 
faith. I am glad I did not say things against it. I need it 
now. I have written long, but am so in earnest that I can- 
not let go. I feel as if I were with you, talking as when I came 
home, you know. Oh, how I remember the home and the 
things! but there will be better ones here. Dear father is as 
progressive here as he was in earth, and goes away out upon 
the air in balloons. The air is a big ocean, and balloons are 

' Your dear loving Son. 



My dear Wife, — I did not speak about the boy before, I was 

so afraid I should jar the medium with all my emotion to you, 

and then he would not be able to come. We have to keep the 

bridge of light pretty steady when a new one is trying to write. 

I knew, if I wrote one word, I would get the arm to shaking 

and trembling with our sorrow, and then he would be unable 

to use it. Now he is pretty strong; and, though we are sorry 

to have this change, yet for his advancement we must be wise. 

He will win crowns wherever he is because he is in earnest. 

You can do us good, for the little ones hardly know anything 

about earth or the names of things. They must learn, or they 

cannot rise to the higher spheres. ^ 

Dear Husband. 



April 23, 1889. 

O Mother, Mother, — How kind you are to give me a chance 
to write a letter ! for my soul gets so full and running over with 
ideas and things I learn. And then so much sympathy I feel 
for you that I can hardly sleep at night. I want to talk so; 
and so I use the medium's tongue, and every chance I get 
I peep out to find you. I could write a whole week, I 
think, if I told you all I do and all I learn. The earth is very 
much folded into heaven on these Easter days, and so I feel 
nearer than ever to the home and to the duties where I had 
begun and where I often go now. I think the power of thought 
brings the earth up, or perhaps it is the foaming of the sap in 
the ground. Yes, the control says I am right. The sap is 
like a fire, and in its struggle to rise it makes a great uplifting, 
and this uplifting is called Easter. So I have been very near 
in this great golden light over all the country, and it has 
been a comfort to me and to you. 

Presence is good, but I needed a place to get my word in 
also. Father and I have been up into many spheres or coun- 
tries, and it is the same as on earth in going from England to 
France, or the Islands, only I notice there is a more orderly 
grade of being. The poets love to have a country, and the 
artists are sphered, and the physicians also. This is for the 
purposes of consultation and growth of thought, for there is 
no quarrelling for position here, no one being pompous above 
another. The one who has the better sense begins to shine 
in the eyes, on the brow, and on the chest and hands; and 
over this shining he has no control. It comes by godliness, 
and so this color light is the purpose working to the surface, 
and showing who is nearer to the fulfilment of the divine law 
than another. No one here seeks for gold, but only for the 
glory of shining, that they may take high places in the heavens, 
and become of use in the grand building of the mind powers. 
O mother, life has more meaning than I thought; and, as I 
study and work, I find there is no end to advancement. If it 
could have been so, I would have stayed with you; and I do 



not believe I should have been vain and pompous. But 
we cannot tell how money hardens the affections. Money 
is a thing of earth, and to possess earth is a tendency to become 
as a part of earth. 

But I think my spirit would always have had some shining, 
because of my dear, loving mother. That would have kept 
me always true. And now it keeps me true, for with every 
honor I gain and every praiseful word, I feel my heart is with 
you and with my dear loved one. I would I could speak more 
to her. She waited so, and it seemed in vain; but nothing 
is in vain. All the past endeavor for me is not lost by death. 
Oh, no, no; for here it lifts me, as I told you, as the Easter 
light lifted the earth. My work is with those who are born 
in this lower sphere lying next to earth. Many physicians 
work with me, for the body of spirit is never born even so well 
as a babe into earth. The habits have made gray magne- 
tisms, and low pleasures have made the organs so coiled with 
the taints of earth that I must call some parts very rotten, 
and all has to be purified by electrical methods. You know 
there are degrees of thickness of ice, of candy, of snow, of 
mineral, of anything which crystallizes and reforms. So 
with the peculiar protoplasmic vapor of the inner man, which 
moves along the nerves, almost a part of them and yet sepa- 
rate. And these thicknesses of man can be moderated or 
orderly arranged by electricity. Once I read that some sci- 
entist could almost weigh the amount of electricity needed 
for a joy or an exaltation and the amount taken away for a 
sorrow or a depression. This comes into a truth over here, 
where nice calculations are made by men of wisdom. And 
so a murderer born into spirit is suffused by certain colors, as 
foliage is suffused by green, or a rose by pink ; and, according 
to the amount and stated vibration, his soul casts off the mur- 
derous qualities and becomes in a brighter and fairer condi- 
tion. The reason of all sin and doubt is lack or excess of 
electricity, being out of vibration, or harmony with the pulse 
of nature ; for there is a standard pulse for harmony, else there 
could be no God in it. 



10 



God, in order to be in his creations, must be a standard 
God, and not changeable. Don't you say so? Well, dear 
mother, I must let father say a word, though I could write 
a month. Tell my dear love I send a kiss, sweet as the new 
dandelions I see coming upon earth; and to you, my dear 
mother, my kisses are as royal purple of violets. I am with 
you in the twilight hours and on the Sabbath days, and always 
I save my thoughts to write to you. 

Your loving Son. 



My dear Wife, — I am so glad to say one word, for it brightens 
the line of affection between us, and gives me truth to know 
I am not working in vain; for I think our light comes over to 
you, and I know yours does to us. I cannot work with so 
much energy as our darling son, but I have pride in all he does. 
I am sure you will forgive anything in the past that was not 
right. I wish I had been stronger. 

Dear Husband. 



April 26, 1889. 
My precious Mother, — I bound to your side as fast as when 
I came home from study. Oh, how I used to almost run to 
get to you and my dear one ! And now when I hear the small 
bell of call tingle for me at some gate, oh, how I bound away 
down the air, till it seems as if I was out of breath! I come 
to you at home also, but the gates mean expression, and so 
I hurry more. The more I examine the ways of this world 
called heaven, I feel that God has given me a good place, 
where I can reap more honor and do more good than upon 
the earth. If I could only have you up here with me! But 
I must not be selfish, and want all the good things. And so 
near these letters make me feel, it is as if you were with me, 
listening to all I tell you and being happy with me. And so 
much I need the knowledge of the law as upon earth and in 



II 

material things that coming with your call is as a first book 
of science to me. I did not understand the forces of the uni- 
verse expressed in every plant or mineral as much as I do 
now. You see that by coming to mediums I am able to be- 
come as flesh for a time, and so on the self-plane of roots and 
bark and all things where we made extracts. So you are of 
much assistance to me as well as to the class of students in 
our college. To know the power of electricity through all 
-earthly forms and also through all heavenly forms is a compari- 
son which gives us progressive sense. If you come out of the 
body state into your soul state, which I know you can do in 
inspired moments, you really do see me and hear my voice 
and know that I am with you in soul light and love. I 
find that some forms are charged with a great amount of 
potassium, some are charged with iron, some with aluminum, 
some with gold; so, if chemically examined, we could almost 
say an iron man or a gold man. These molecules give a 
certain condition of case to hold the soul; and, being linked 
in with the deposit of the vapor body, the same result comes 
over here. The doctors are quick to discover this elemental 
constitution and to adapt the exact restorative to it to bring 
it more into harmony. A mineral-bodied man with lung 
troubles must become more dissoluble or brought more out 
of the hard, tough composition into growth of vegetation 
quality. A tree, now, in the trunk brings up pounds of clay, 
but the limbs or lungs of it are taught to vegetate and grow. 
On the contrary, into a weak sand body, with no iron or gold, 
we introduce the mineral element, and so raise it from a mor- 
talized condition to a really fine spirit-sheathed vehicle. 

But it does make a great difference whether these vehicles 
are properly cased, being mineralized and vegetized, not ani- 
malized. Animalized bodies are scarce worth the attendance 
of doctors, and it is the hardest work I ever saw to trinitize 
them and make them as combinations of the kingdoms. I 
find, mother, that every organ is a meaning. I can see the 
lungs mean liberty; therefore, when tubercles or any bacteria 



12 

set in upon them and eat away the cell life, we must do what 
we can to make the power of liberty in them. 

They seem to me to be able to expand into their own truth, 
only give them time in progress. Now the aorta and vena- 
cava, how they represent the great rivers of electricity and 
magnetism or the outflow and the inflow of power streams which 
I see as I come through the abounding space ! And the glands 
are as the sacs of curious fluid which float around the earth, 
so I am sure that it is of great consequence that every organ 
is kept in proper order, fulfilling its highest and doing its 
grandest purpose; for, as the soul goes on and rises to the 
seventh sphere, the outcome or ripeness of organs will be 
in powers. The heart must be charity in its most beautiful 
sense, and I dare say it will be as the Father's house. For 
into this house or kingdom, it is said, all shall gather. Oh, 
such measureless thought as comes to me sometimes! It 
seems as if I were as large as a mountain, and so full of 
faith. Dear mother, in all this great shining I would never 
be happy but for you. To think I left you was sorrow, but 
to know that I can tell you every step of my progress is glory. 
And to her I loved, oh, carry her a kiss, the sweet fulfilment 
of my love. To you, dear mother, a warm folding in my 
heart and a soul's white kiss. I want you to be happy. I 
wish I could send through the gold I see all around me. It 
would be of value on earth, but here the word and the truth 
are more shining. I have deep love for you. 

Dear loving son, w» 



Oct. i, 1889. 
My own dear precious Mother, — I come to this gate with 
quick step, for there is nothing I love so well as the loving 
word to you. The honors and the thought which I gain in 
these broad schools of spirit are not as dear to me as to feel 
your sympathy and love and know you approve of all I learn 
and say. I do come near you every day, especially in the twi- 



13 

light of the Sabbath hour, but I cannot always pass through 
my thought in an orderly way. 

Of course, a lamb or a dog holds protoplasmic cells, but 
they have a lack of the divine illumination, and so I could 
not transmit my soul through such sparks; but the human 
being, especially the female, is particularly adapted to the 
transference of a refined mind. The protoplasm of the cells 
is very acute, and carries the sense very perfectly, so this is 
a fine prism. 

Since I met you here where my mind flows through so natu- 
rally, I have risen in degree and purpose. I can now work 
for purpose in five spheres. When I say spheres, I mean de- 
partments of science. You know, dear mother, that you can 
work in two already, — as in love and in healing; and so sym- 
pathetic is your soul that you will rise into the third sphere 
even before leaving your body. The soul can become so lofty 
and useful as to do work in the whole scale of spheres, some- 
times ascending, sometimes descending. When a soul can 
work in the whole seven departments that belong to the power 
of healing, it is in close harmony with what is called God; and 
those powers within scope of miracle become intelligible and 
easy to perform. 

The wastes will produce the desired results and vice versa; 
a law continually working to reproduce its own action. In 
a roundabout way this is slowly being carried on, as the wastes 
of the human are absorbed into vegetation, and so return to 
the human again. The wastes of the mind-light or lost energy 
ought to follow the same law, and be taught to return through 
some natural substance and again feed the mind. How shall 
we use the waste electricity which an insane man throws off 
so as to return it into mind, thus making it a self -feeding power ? 
I could talk for hours about these new ideas which come to 
me. The secret of all powers is to make a machine feed itself, 
as the lamps of the ancients, which they find in tombs, used to 
burn for thousands of years, being constructed on the plan of 
self-adjustment. The body, the mind, the soul, follow the 



14 

same law, if they are in health and natural electricity. Our 
aim is to assist these several departments of forces to do this. 

I have found you many times this summer. I do not want 
you to work too hard. Be careful, dear mother; for, if you 
suffer in pain, it makes me sad. I often stand on one side of 
your patients and help you, and your spirit rises and is with 
me when I labor over these frail ones just rising into shape 
with all the magnetisms brought over. How to get the fumes 
of tobacco from the vapor of shape is a great question here. 
Liquor is not so hard to exterminate from cells as is the sense 
or habit of tobacco. Oh, if people only knew the discoloration 
it gives to the flames of the spiritual self, they would try to- 
check its ravages. 

It will be a long time before the bodies of the earth will be- 
come ripe and whitened, I fear. Meantime there is work for 
those who know what a good result should be. Work for us 
all, dear mother. 

Your dear son w. 



Nov. 21, 1889. 
My dear precious Mother, — I am so glad to get so much 
nearer by mind than I can get by body. Body cannot seem 
to become on the same plane. But mind flows out in love and 
idea, and mingles in touch; and it is as natural for me to give 
your spirit self a kiss as it was to kiss your cheek in body. You 
come out so far, mother, toward me in your shining shape that 
I forget there is a clay part that calls you back again, so you 
can act and do duty in it. I sometimes wish the dear angels 
would cut off the clay from you, and leave the shining, so it 
could not go back. But when I think of the work we are doing 
for humanity and the great need there is for building bodies 
into grand health, so the race can be a prouder and a stronger 
one, then I must not wish to take you away. Love must wait; 
and, while it is waiting, oh, let me comfort you. Let us re- 
joice that there is no separation for mind and all the qualities 



15 

of the mind, and that the law will treat us all well unless we 
try to stand upon it or put ours in its place. 

There is nothing that moves so orderly, noiselessly, and yet 
firmly as law which has a foundation in love and justice. I 
did rebel most dreadfully, dear mother, when first I came here. 
I knew how you had worked that I might have knowledge. 
I knew where all the money went, and it seemed I must go 
back to earth and fulfil the way we planned. But a guide 
said, "If you return Celestial light to your dear mother, is it 
not more than as if you lived to return money?" "Besides," 
said the guide, "the two can always do duty better than one, 
and with you in the worlds of light and the mother among the 
roots there can be great growth for the outcome and unfold- 
ment of better and firmer bodies." 

Then I looked at the frail vapor which came out at death, 
and tried to be soul, and form into spiritual body; and I saw 
the work which lay between us and the immense purpose to 
be gained, and so I knew that the wise angels had planned 
well. I see that all we learn upon earth can never be lost, 
but amounts to more here than ever it could among the multi- 
tude being born into flesh; for here are the higher laws. I 
would have to pass this experience to gain them, as you have. 
But, after being transferred to the higher clime, I can realize 
the law, as if I had been through a long life. Ideas come to 
me quickly. I seem to have your humanity and father's idea 
of storage and order all at once. I have this day taken the 
area of hearing above the ear from the brain of a new-born 
spirit, while she lay sleeping, and straightened the cells and 
small vessels and arranged it naturally, thus restoring hearing 
for the spirit. On earth this child was growing deaf, and would 
have passed a lonely life. Every area of sense can be removed 
by itself without affecting other areas, and carefully arranged. 
If I take away the sight area, which belongs in the back of the 
head just above the medulla, there can be no recognition by 
sight, but by sound the patient would know. When I return 
the sight cells, again comes the vision. All this is going to 



i6 

descend upon the earth, and soon there will be a taking in 
pieces every part of the body, as if it was a watch, and healing 
all the mainsprings. There are seven bodies, each capable 
of separation. Body is a machine with cogs and bands, and 
in time will be understood as such. There is no use getting 
too much love in a body. People must learn to love soul, and 
then there will never be loss by death. I know you loved my 
soul-self. I wonder if my other darling loved my soul and 
not the body, or cannot she think of me as existing only in 
that one. I find I have many shapes, — a thought shape, a 
fancy shape, a luminous shape, and spirit shape, which I am 
now in as I stand here. I think that, when God came in a 
burning bush, it must have been in a luminous self; for God 
must have an immensity of shapes if he is in all things. 

I must think of you in the money way, dear mother. I hate 
to see the old home standing alone so. And still we are mak- 
ing a new home in spheres, and we have so much duty that we 
cannot stay there. I think, perhaps, it would be as well to 
let it go; for I see so many farms all over the States forsaken, 
as is ours. I do not want to see you working all your days; 
and yet you love your work, and it is the doing good that 
comforts you. You could not live there and feel so alone. 
I think it would let for an asylum. There is coming need for 
more asylums in the country places, more homes for the ones 
worn out in mind, and ours is a good place for that, especially 
in the summer time. If I can see any chances for sale or 
father can, we shall impress you. Meantime do not hurry in 
your work. Take all things as easy as possible, and in many 
material ways we can help you. Father is always thinking 
about things to do; and, since I came, he is more eager than 
ever. He feels that you are so lonesome. But, remember, 
vision is not everything; for, though you cannot see us on 
account of the depression of air, yet you know that we will 
not go far away, but will keep near to earth where we rouse 
the condition of bodies. There is never a night but I come 
to you, unless I must stay with a patient, and help it form out 



17 

of the vapor coil in which it came over. Some bodies of spirit 
form as the stream of fire comes forth from the head. Others 
are brought up in coil or egg, and unfolded in the hospitals 
in the first heaven, or world, which is as the border land. 
And so, dear mother, keep courage, for I love you. 

Your son, w. 



Jan. 22, 1890. 

O dear and loving Mother, — How shall I write fast enough 
to tell you of my love and watchfulness over you, and how 
hard I try to lift you up from so much worry and ill conditions 
of those around you ! but the guide says I must let you alone 
in duty, for you have missions which no one else can fulfil. 
At first I rebelled, and said, " Oh, let me lift my mother out of 
labor, as I had intended to do with beautiful money which I 
might earn." But the guide said: "O youth, the ways of 
God are best. You will have a ripened and glorious mother." 
And so, dear mother, I must trust in the guide, and through 
him to God; for, although there are pains and sorrows along 
the way, yet, if they are needs to you, I must be willing. I 
have no right to say that pains and grief are not sent by the 
same law which sends white joys; for I have seen mortals 
come through deep sharp pangs into blessed bright ways, the 
very pang being as a birth to the shining. These guides always 
answer me, when I feel rebellious, that I could not have stayed 
and earned the money. It seemed to me there was nothing 
as good as placing you where it would be sure reward for all 
you had done for me. But all that I can do here for your pride 
and your happiness, oh, how well you know I will do ! And 
the guide says, "Here is the place to build the new home, and 
the restful way for mother." I know my dear one whom I 
loved missed me and was sore in heart ; but the world is open 
to her, and she must not go on without some other love. But 
for you, mother, there is no one but father and me. 

But now let us lift up over the separation and all the veils 



i8 

of sadness, and talk more cheerfully and brightly; for now 
we are sure of a long eternity with time enough for labor and 
for pleasure. Why should we build in gray, sad magnetism? 
The fact that I can approach you in spirit — in some one of 
the grades of ether — is sweet to me. I know I am not out in 
oxygen because that body adapted to that state of air is laid 
away. But, mother, you loved all the seven bodies which 
were in me; and, as one after another is left and laid away, 
I am sure you will love even the last one which will be born 
into the seventh sphere, and contain all the lighted powers as 
organs. I say last one, but the guide says, "Do not say this, 
because you know no end, or where a last one may be." Of 
course, of one thing I am quite sure, and that is that I need not 
reincarnate in the flesh again in order to rise as a better spirit. 
Your love and wise counsel and the obeying of the great law, 
"Know thyself," has kept me from living through another flesh 
form; but I see many returning because of lack of magnetic 
body to hold the soul and carry it onward. I see some idiots 
progressed as far as the third sphere who did not return into 
flesh, but the guide says "they were born into earth by the 
real love principle, and this carries them on, where the sense 
will suddenly break through after shedding the effect of earth 
life. I see some very intellectual ones who held high place 
on earth by money who could not hold the fine body in form 
over here, and so fell back. The guide said they had intel- 
lect only, with morbid self-praise and no love or care for hu- 
manity; and these are forces which will not progress. I see 
very plainly that all the body organs are simply coils of 
substance for some particular quality of power; and, unless 
they are filled in sufficiency to become ethereal, the weight 
sinks the whole body back into earth to re -five. To have in- 
tellect alone is dangerous. To have self-praise with no need 
of sacrifice is also dangerous. 

Love is the grand power of progression; and by love, of 
course, I mean that pure white holiness which gives up every- 
thing for the blessedness of another. You had it, mother, 



19 

and in me it is planted. I have now time and sense enough 
to cultivate it, for I see no other path toward the future. I 
have learned some things that I did not know, and I told you 
one, — that the uvula is a storage battery for the next body. 
Mine has now come into a tongue, not so heavy as in the first 
body, but with higher papillae adapted for fruit taste. Adap- 
tations lie all over the earth body as little seeds or preparations 
for the higher result. Darwin called them relics of the ani- 
mal age. But not so. Just as the tree prepares the next 
spring in leaves in a small coil under the axil leaf, and thus 
deposits a quick worthy sap, so the old body has little coils 
all ready for the new spring of existence. The ganglia are 
these coils for nerve life, so as to rouse the new body into 
activity before even the cell work is completed, knowing ac- 
tivity is her own weaver. I think, mother dear, if all or only 
a few necessary compounds of the man-body were deposited 
in a forest — a sort of nucleus of formation with the ganglia 
in motion, — that in a little time the whole body as a thing 
of flesh would work itself out into materiality on the low grade 
of spirit condition; for I notice at death that nature draws or 
relieves the fire of the ganglia first and all the lines of sensation 
in light which were running down the nerves. It looks like 
white sea-weed, very light and airy and fragile, and rises in 
air. It is like this: a veil of shining which is scarcely sub- 
stance, because of its white fire. This is carried up by the 
healing spirits. But so active is it that it begins to spin its 
membrane or structure before it reaches even the first heaven 
or condition. Sometimes it lies for weeks and years in embryo 
of only nerve light. Flesh is never carried over. It is spun by 
activity of soul. But a soul is mighty to spin when the con- 
scious will and love and longing is in it. It is not quite like 
a babe in the womb, that does not know conscious activity. 
Of course, I did not realize the activity I passed through; 
but, since I became properly in shape and began to labor in 
mind, I have observed pretty carefully all points belonging 
to the bodies which convey souls on the way of the spheres. 



20 

I don't wonder the old philosopher said, "Know thyself." 
And so, mother, I am trying to form ideas to send into earth; 
for, young as I am, I do see that the doctors do not fully under- 
stand the potency of the fires of the body. There is a vast 
immensity to it all and a something to be unfolded of which 
very little has yet descended into earth. But still the surgeons 
are receiving wonderful ideas and working them out. 

The human body is the key to all knowledge. — Read them 
to all those interested and dear to us. Some may not believe, 
and some scoff. When you feel it as a need in your heart, 
why, read. I am not afraid, because I know I am right. I 
can see in higher light now, and the body of earth is dark. It 
is a holy and beautiful study; and all, from a grain of sand to 
the brightest ray of God, is folded in it. 

Wadsworth. 



Feb. 12, 1890. 
O my precious Mother, — Indeed, the children called you 
jewel, and so you are. For is not a mother's love a priceless 
jewel, and one which ever shines through all troubles and all 
happiness ? And if so carefully your spirit could watch over 
and shine through me while here, oh, how much keener and 
more penetrating it is through these curious little earth condi- 
tions, which seem to be separations, but are not! Mind can 
leap over or through anything, as nothing in space can be as 
an obstacle to mind. It wills itself to the one it loves. When 
I was sick on earth, I could feel your mind just as supporting 
as your hand, and all the way through the new formation I 
felt it. It has never left me. I feel it always, for the true 
sensations never leave us. So thankful I am that we have found 
a bridge for mind. If I had made form in the office, as what 
is called a luminous self, I should never be so satisfied as I am 
to come here and say things to let my mind into earth and with 
understanding of these new laws. I could not go on but for 
your love. Father said he could not have gone on but that 



21 



he was led back to help us as well as his strength would per- 
mit. Why, it is a lonesome feeling to come out of the first 
body and enter a new country. And many still insist that 
there is no return to earth. The isms do come over with the 
soul, and there are plenty here who say that no one comes back. 
I said to a minister who was discouraging the people here that 
a true God-law must work both ways, else it was not a law. 
If people can ascend, they can descend, else there is a one- 
sided law; and God is a wholeness, else he is nothing. The 
minister said there was no going back, and he had every one 
in his church folded in darkness. When I burst in my cheer- 
ful words, many arose and came out of church, and followed 
me down to this gate, where I described the white nerves as 
materialized electricity or a peculiar light which branched 
through the body and carried sensation and message out into 
words. Some of them are here to-day watching me write. 
They see my pink-blood-fire stream out, and attach to the fire 
from the medium's white nerve cords, and then press along 
into type. Just as when on earth my sense went down on my 
own white nerves and out into my fingers, and then into words. 
Why, it is a natural process. Frogs will circulate for hours 
after their heads are off. So you see sensation is naturally 
attracted to nerve, and will twine around the medium's cords 
as well as it did mine. There is nothing like seeing how a thing 
is done. And, when the ignorant people are taught more 
about their bodies and the proper way of every ligament and 
tendon, valve and cell, they will understand the relation be- 
tween mind and matter. Matter is the light of mind in a 
tougher condition. 

The rock, the flower, the white nerve, is as much light as 
are rays from the sun, carbon, or electricity, only they are 
polarized, and held in position, as rails for the swifter and 
higher powers to use. All the parts of a worm are its condi- 
tioned power, while its activity works along it. I explained 
all this, and by your help I relieve many sad spirits of doubts 
about return. Oh, there are countless millions waiting to 



22 

find friends and converse with them, just as there are millions 
of Chinamen on earth called heathen. But see how quick 
they came to America when the way was opened! Just as 
quick will spirits come. I attend the lectures of the higher 
faculty in the fifth country, and those who really love to un- 
derstand are quickly promoted. I guess they see I was born 
with the love of healing and the sense to understand parts of 
the body and their adjustment to each other, don't you? 
There are many doctors here who have to make descent so as 
to learn more about the silent power which controls things. 
I know a great deal of these powers by your intuition. A 
mother can always teach by her love. I have no need to ex- 
amine bodies in earth; but, when the spirit body is making 
itself anew, I have to watch carefully so as to assist it into 
birth. I watched one coming from the envelope or white 
membrane which covered it after it slipt from the mass of flesh 
below. It reminded me of the chicks that used to break shell 
in yards out home. The one I saw stood naked and stiff as 
a statue, and cold. The doctors took some strong Eastern 
perfume and touched the nostrils. The eyes which had been 
set as at death began to move, the lids closed down, the jaw 
came together, and a quiver came over the whole new frame 
which seemed as satin and was perfectly white. For half an 
hour it remained in this condition; and, as pink perfumes 
were breathed, the pink color flashed over. Then all of a 
sudden there came a naturalness, and the soul was born, the 
body well formed, and the spirit said, "Am I dead?" No, 
I said, my friend Henry, you are fully alive, more alive than 
ever before. I must give father a chance, although he says 
he is living through me to you, and you may be sure he will 
take care of me; and then he adds that I am able to make a 
world for myself. I have looked over the mixture we have 
sometimes thought of, and I mean to see some time what it 
needs for perfection. Oh, there are wonderful lessons here. 
When things go beyond us, we must make the best of it. Ways 
will open for you ; for we are always making ways by our will, 



23 

and there is a law for all who are in some purposeful work. 
Ways open which one does not think of, if the trust is given. 
You have good guides, and stronger than I am to bring events. 
I am not an event angel, but I can enlist their sympathies. 
They always listen, and go to any need. 

Your dear son, 

Wadsworth. 



March 9, 1890. 
My darling and loving Mother, — The great joy that comes 
to me when I can write to you is greater than I can tell you 
on paper, unless I could cover it with a golden and ruby rain- 
bow, and even it would not express half the wealth of delight 
which beats in me to write, or to come silently into your medi- 
tations at home or in the office home ; for, whenever or wherever 
I can feel that you are knowing what I say, then indeed I am 
happy, and I also hear you, whether you speak aloud or not. 
Oh, many times, when you walk the floor, and say, "Oh, my 
son, my precious boy, come to me!" why, I come, mother, 
as quick as the wind blows, and I give you the heartiest kiss 
that is in my soul to give. You may be sure, mother, that the 
plan angels who are always near earth will do about right, 
and they can see ahead much farther than I can. You have 
only to go quietly on doing duty. I find ways are told to us; 
even in my short life here on earth I can see I was told things. 
My going away was not a chance : it was a well-ordered plan. 
And, if you keep in harmony with the laws of life and do not 
worry, there are ways sent or ordered to take my place, or 
father's place, perhaps better than we should ever have done. 
I am glad that I took up some of father's work before I came, 
else I would feel as though I had been selfish ; but I tried hard 
to do well and help myself to position, but neither you nor I 
knew that I was fitting for yet higher position. But certainly 
this is higher, and in every way full of honor, as naught on 
earth could ever be. The purpose of physicians is strictly 



24 

carried forth here, and those who work for the pure love of 
making bodies a true vehicle for soul are honored. Your ex- 
ample and all your teaching made me love my work; and so 
every day I gain confidence and approval of the faculty in our 
large hospitals and colleges over here. There is almost more 
than we can do because so few are the real true doctors who 
work in truth and not for money. Money was good on earth, 
and needful; but here, where the food grows and the garments 
are provided and houses are the results of your own light, 
there is not so much need of money as of honor and power. 
To gain position in doing the real good becomes more noble 
than to strike for high salary. I know doctors on this earth 
who, after they get a certain salary, have not so very much 
care about building up a body. And I also know those who 
will take the first honors here by merit. I notice that the 
spirit body, when it first comes over as a mass of vaporish sub- 
stance, emits certain flames or coruscations of light, as on earth 
I have seen glow-worms or many kinds of fish do. These are 
the rate of vibration which that spirit has obtained in soul 
color. Souls are as suns. They vibrate with intensity or 
they have low motion, according as they have absorbed mag- 
netism of earth and so caught light. So there are red souls 
and golden souls and violet souls which shine in these masses 
of substance born over and not yet shaped. And, according 
to their color, they shape quickly or they lie in embryo. So I 
have now learned by a glance whether to begin to assist in 
forming them or to roll them in chemically, as the spider does 
the mass of eggs in a silken bag to wait until ripe. When I 
see a red nebulae risen into the dead-house I was going to 
say, but I mean the reception hall, I know the spirit in it was 
earthy and had imbibed clay magnetisms. I touch its pulse, 
which is all over it, and judge if it has enough latent aspira- 
tion to begin to spray out a head or brains. If so, I begin a 
series of small and continuous taps with my hand, until I find 
where the pulse is the highest; for this is always the head. 
I then treat this point chemically with certain mixtures, and 



25 

gradually the head appears, precisely as if from a foetus, al- 
though the hair is as a thin fringe of silk. Other doctors now 
approach, and it takes us sometimes two days to turn the sub- 
stance into shape, so folded up was it in earth. It is astonish- 
ing to me that anybody ever unravels. They get so trailed in 
with odd streaks of belief and melancholy and fear and sin. 
Every one of them deposits a certain color or cell, and remains 
as so much sap or light in crevices of the physical body. I 
have seen bodies folded geometrically, and I know that these 
souls have lived in harmony; for they unfold in order. First, 
the violet light of royalty, or the tip of the brain, then the golden 
sense organs, then the blues and pinks, lastly reds. With the 
snarl of a drunkard the head comes under dark gray and de- 
caying lights, making all the poles of his vapor in smoke or 
fog. A well folded man is geometric and represents a round 
life, and power connects the points of being as petals; and so, 
of course, I can unfold it as easily as you can a rose and bring 
the head straight up, and the body follows and thickens. I tell 
you these things, so you can teach the necessity of forming clear 
lines of magnetism and action of life. The following of the 
truth and doing the best the judgment knows how is the proper 
winding of the spirit body. I was wound very well, mother, 
thanks to your bringing up, and so I came to life very quickly, 
with very few snarls about me. There is more work over here 
than in the earth, because of this non-building and not know- 
ing. I love dearly to have you know what I am doing and 
how dearly I love to carry out all you have taught me and all 
that I learned at school. I am not sorry that I came here, 
but I have such longings that you, too, shall know about these 
countries and these laws as they are. I have not only duty in 
the lower sphere, but pleasure in the higher ones; and, know- 
ing that I carry your sympathy in my heart, I can now go up 
into the white halls and pretty homes to try and be somewhat 
happy, but always thinking, What will mother say ? Father 
is here to-day, but he says, "Wadsworth, you can tell all I 
want to mother, and give her my best love." I also see grand- 



26 

mother and uncle and many others whom I knew among the 
boys. There are new acquaintances and wise ones with whom 
I study in these halls. We have one game of motions, which 
is curious and interesting, and deals with electricity in its 
many grades. We also practise what is called buoyancy of 
form, so we can float far out in air without support of ship or 
anchor. This is becoming independent as a self, and, the 
more a spirit depends on the power inside of itself and not 
outside, the more it develops the natural independence; for 
in every man, woman, and child, there is that folded wonder- 
fulness which will give it immense rule over all things, or, as 
Christ says, "dominion over all things." Oh, the worlds here 
are not as earth in a religious view. There is more oneness of 
belief after the habit of earth is outgrown. A Methodist in- 
sists there is a hell and devil, and for a long time goes about 
with expectancy of seeing the burning souls, thinking all are 
false but himself. It is in the rising where they outlive this 
sense, and so, you see, if I unfold bodies well and discard the 
dirty magnetisms which cling to them, they have more chance 
than ever. A doctor is as much and more of a saviour than 
a parson. 

I think uncle can come to you soon. He has had to outlive 
some of his ideas, I think. Father has a white gypsum house 
building for you, and ornamented with pink gems. It is 
these which little sister brings sometimes to get them full of 
your light, so father can set them in order for you. These 
are then very dear to the children, as they sometimes hold 
your picture. Be in peace, dear mother, for the sunshine of 
my love is around you. 

Wadsworth. 



April 2, 1890. 
My own dear, true Mother, — I am glad to come and write 
after little sisters, for they have a beautiful pleasant light 
which soothes me. They are so innocent and pure. They 



27 

know very little about earth, and I surprise them with some 
things I explain. They were angels of the beauty and grace 
spheres when I came, but now they follow me into laboratories 
of science, and have quite a tact in learning about compounds 
and elements and gases, and fire and spirit, and the facts of 
earth. It amuses me to hear them tell about the cycle when 
they do not know what it is. I myself hardly know, only 
that certain seeds of powers which are left by adepts culmi- 
nate and work into action among the people; and this gives 
a rise or lift to mind all through the kingdoms, not only in 
earth, but in the next sphere and the next. So there is con- 
stant progression in knowledge; and by and by what is now 
the lower mortal law will burst as a flower into the higher 
sense. Well, precious mother, my love for you underlies 
the cycle, and rises into more and more tenderness and pride 
and praise for all the roots you gave me. If I never had the 
roots of powers implanted in me, how could I now know what 
the schools are thinking of here and trying to introduce upon 
earth ? The more I see, the more I believe Tennyson's little 
poem: "Little flower so blue, if I knew thee from stem to petal 
tip, I should know God and every sense of heaven." Some- 
thing like that, do you remember it ? To know the body and 
all the strange organs and veins and wonderful adaptations 
is to know the whole kingdom; for whatever is carried on in one 
small world is the same law in the larger and unseen. And 
I find that all studies have relations one to another, and that 
chemistry has an outlet into philosophy and again into astron- 
omy and science; and, by taking up one branch and letting 
loose the feelers of the soul, one can gradually get the whole. 
And so it simplifies the idea of God having so many things. 
He uses the same thing in various aspects, and by turning over 
or thickening up an atom it seems to change shapes. 

I am now in the schools of the fifth sphere, and am studying 
adaptations of one power to another. Of course, we come 
down to the hospitals near earth, often into earth, when dis- 
section is in view, so as to get the compilation of the cells or 



28 

the one thing produced from another. I must say it astonishes 
me to see the foldings of substance in bodies which are to be 
used in future. There must have been a mind with a far look 
ahead who contrived the growth of material. The brain has 
many feet of convolutions which have never been used by cell 
formation, and there would not be time in an adult life to use 
them, so this is a preparation for future use in these worlds. 
The many glands and nerve ganglia are storages for the future 
body, and all those ovaries produce toward the idea. They 
seem perverse on the earth, and change action into births of 
greater rising energy instead of flowing into earth as children. 
Many traits seem perverse, and what I did see in old bodies with 
tendencies toward earth now turns and fills with new action, 
and seems to find place in energy for mind. I have seen many 
spirits who are able to begin to use their hearts on the outside 
as immense batteries for assisting the million weak ones who 
linger along the way, discouraged and half born ; and also use 
their lungs for flight; and once I saw a very able form send 
forth the nerve body in white tendrils, tall and curling, until 
every disk lighted, and he was as a sun. The most curious 
transformation that it is possible to conceive can be made by 
angels who have passed the sixth sphere. All below this the 
organ is considered highest, but after the sixth sense there is 
the power which the organ represented which is considered and 
used. You see on this earth the body is fearfully condensed 
and inferior, working slowly and in the dark up into its ful- 
ness. Why, if a mortal could realize the future glory of every 
organ as the power in it is revealed, he would try to save every 
one, so as to become an angel of light; and the potency of the 
future is as the meat in a nut. As you would never dream that 
an oak-tree was condensed as an acorn, so people do not 
dream of the vast and beautiful light and color beings they 
can make after the scales drop, and the use of the organs is 
seen. It frightens me, mother, when I think of it all; and, 
if I could not love and tell you, and lay my head on your 
shoulder in our home, I should die again of seeing so many 



29 

wonders of the great study I took up. So, see the necessity of 
saving organs and nerves and capillaries and veins and all 
that is the underlying seed of the golden angel. It takes long 
to learn it, long to rise to it; but I was shown the outcome by 
these schools. 

With your light I see things. With your love around me I 
feel bold to know and to explore, and have courage to help 
these millions who abuse organs, who cough their lungs out 
so they cannot fly, and who embitter their lives so they cannot 
enter the great loving sphere, and some have to return to earth 
and stay near. Some live on islands, and some are in ele- 
mental forms. Some day I must give you a chapter about 
these elementaries and elementals, for I see them as I cross 
the air, and, as far as I can find out, they are remnants of angels 
who, in trying to make descent, only went to certain distances, 
and now are neither mortals nor yet angels. The question is, 
What are they ? The air is as full of curious bodies as is the 
ocean on earth, — forms of all descriptions. Well, I must not 
write too long. Father sends love, and says, Wadsworth can 
say it all in better style than I can. Says he wants to write 
about his work sometime. Father is interested in the indus- 
tries, and in the berries and fruit which are necessary; and 
he helps me in electricity, only he does not quite know as you 
did about it. 

Now, dear mother, keep good courage, and know I am with 
you in every interest and every study. 

Your son, Wadsworth. 



Oh, strange things I see and hear ! but, by what you taught 
me all along and by my own tact, I form judgments of what 
certain parts of the body are foreordained to, as use or beauty. 
Now teeth, after they stop chewing blood-meat, become more 
accustomed to fruit in all its variety of softness or hardness, 
and the bone gradually gives way to a fine enamel, a touch of 
which is already over the teeth of earth, as you know; and, as 



30 

the spirit progresses, these enamel teeth are ornamental as 
well as useful, and represent some power which will come to 
light in the seventh degree of spirit, but as yet I know not what. 
It is lovely to learn, but lovelier to tell you. I shall rest sweet 
to-night for your sympathy. 

Wadsworth. 



April 19, 1890. 
O dear, loving Mother, — How glad I am that father came 
first! for he always puts me ahead, and so I have to take all 
the benefits when I want him to have some, too. And it is a 
real help to come to earth, and get your mind light, for it is 
such love and sympathy for us; and, when you know we are 
watching and caring for you, you are never so lonely. Yes, as 
father says, we are out of the old and in the new. And, as 
you work by intuition, so you are the same as out of body. 
I am eager to gain honor, but father is cool and content, and 
seems to love quiet hours by himself, and sits on the piazza 
of our snug home in the third sphere, and says, "I wish mother 
was here." I tell him I only left you an hour ago, and you 
had given help to many, and, therefore, it would not do to 
take you up. Besides, I have much to gain from earth in 
comparing bark and gums and all kinds of fluid and vapors. 
Chemistry is on the earth as well as here. The reason the 
children did not grow into young ladies was because they did 
not have the mother love close to them, although there are 
many spirits who have care and tenderness; but those little 
sisters had no urging to grow, and they were sometimes brought 
as babes to you, and so held to what mother love they could 
get until it got to be a habit to keep small. But now we have 
received impulse from you, and I have placed them in school 
for mind power. I entered your mind while I lived as you 
know, and, as I can grasp it now, why, I shall always grow 
and expand physically and mentally; and father has no need 
to grow more because he is one of the content spirits and a 



3i 

home body, so always he arranges and beautifies and keeps 
order in whatever house we are in. All kinds of spirits are 
necessary to fulfil a work and carry it out, as what would I 
have done on earth if you had not assisted me; and the old 
house, half of it is as my education, it represents the nut of 
it. I often see uncle, and he is in high state here; and I re- 
ceive much from him in things I have not yet reached. He 
is trying to introduce the treatment of the brain in parts; as 
the motor surface or the sensor surface, as adapted to a limb. 
Every cell of the brain is as a piano key to some part of the 
music of the body, and by turning the scalp skin a little and 
passing over the key , at the same time touching the body at 
the point of disease, gives a response. Thus, if anything ailed 
the minor organs, it could be told by the tender state of the 
key. Besides, the insanity cures come in under this law. 
Uncle often goes down to cure those who rise with twisted 
magnetisms, taking out the brain part by part before the spirit 
has fully formed, and cleaning it as you would a watch. If I 
was on the earth, I should propose this for insane cases. It 
will be done down here. 

I often come to you, always when you feel alone. I can't 
bear my mother should feel I am in the ground, and could not 
come at her call. That is not like a son, is it ? 

Father is always asking, "Have you seen mother?" I have 
duties only so many hours. It is not always run, run, as with 
the doctors down here, but special hours for each, and then 
pleasure or visit or whatever we choose. I have the micro- 
scope ever to direct me, and I find on earth and near earth and 
in air many strange specimens of forms. It is mighty easy to 
believe that protoplasm has enlarged into shapes as the up- 
rising of the soul pressed it, and then again there is a belief 
also in the descent of the Celestial into matter, and the spread- 
ing out of the spiritual protoplasm into animals and insects. 
The law works both ways, you see. There is no law unless it 
responds. If there is a going up by evolution, there is a de- 
scent by involution, and thus a ringed power. You see how 



32 

cold is always chasing heat, and heat always chasing cold, so 
they are eternally ringed, like the symbol of the old serpent 
swallowing its own tail which the Egyptians had. So I think, 
when you see a ring coming, you can be sure the whole law is 
made. You have those who come to assist you and infill you 
with the proper grade of electricity; but I told you, mother, 
you are so intuitional yourself that you can absorb directly 
from that great power ever floating and living in the air, with- 
out need of guides. Your spirit has an inner sense itself, which 
is given to some. I often draw you up so to assist in the work 
of serving those born here. 

Wadsworth. 



May i, 1890. 
My own true loving Mother, — Oh, do you know how glad 
I am to be certain I have not lost you? Why, we are all as 
eager to open gates into earth as many mortals are to hear 
from this side. We are trying in every conceivable place 
where we find a sensitive, and through flowers and crystals 
and all things which hold love and wave inward toward the 
spirit; and so sweet it is to know that our minds are not sep- 
arated by death that it gives me higher and more noble pur- 
poses than I had on earth. I feel, too, how much I owe you 
for all your self-sacrifice that I might have power of mind, 
and determine every day by all the glory that comes to me to 
repay you by gaining the honors which you always coveted 
for me. I am, therefore, in the higher schools, studying both 
the experience of other minds as well as the comparisons of 
one world with another, the same as the French come to Amer- 
ica to study her schools of medicine or the Americans go to 
Germany to learn their methods. The schools here have 
greater insight into the relations of mind with body. These 
schools in their varying degrees are embodiments of certain 
qualities, — school of energy in perseverance, another in per- 
sistence, another in order; also in hope, in beauty, in art; 



33 

schools to understand the gray substance of the brain or the 
white substance. Physicians do not study a body as a whole 
here until they have first entered the separate schools and 
studied in parts, as the tendons and what quality they repre- 
sent, as the valves and their quality, and so on. Each school 
thus sends forth a certain force or magnetic degree or influ- 
ence which is first composed of small suns or balls of energy. 
A college on earth sends forth these electric balls as so much 
mind power over and above what centred in the pupils. These 
balls I will call elementals or condensed power of mind ready 
for action. These balls are continually floating in the air in 
accord with their ability to rise, either into ether toward 
heaven or nearer to earth. Elementals are small suns or bun- 
dles of mind force, which form in colleges or schools or where- 
ever the cells of atmosphere are ready for storage; and, mother, 
you note sometimes that two or three wise men will come to 
a like conclusion, although living far apart, or two men will 
give the world a like idea and then quarrel for the honor. 
Well, this is because an elemental ball or organ of congre- 
gated mind stuff has lodged in each brain, that brain being 
adaptable. In ancient Rome the elemental forces were afiini- 
tized in the forms of design and figured beauty of outline. 
Hence came sculpture and architecture in lovely forms. The 
whole nation seemed to be susceptible to these elementals, 
and so these forces entered being and made descent into 
matter as shape. In our schools, where mind is keener and 
more searching, having passed through death's dread and 
found assurance that is worth the progress, these elementals, 
suns, or organs of force, are of finer sense than from the schools 
of earth ; and many are sent into lower spheres and enter earth 
minds. Yet, if the heavens give, they also receive; for from 
earth schools or churches or Christian associations are formed 
very potent balls of soul fire which cannot stay near earth, 
but rise to highest spheres. Thus by electrical elementals or 
little shocks of mind there is a constant ring of the eternal law 
of give and receive for ever and ever. When a mother rocks 



34 

her child, prays for it, watches it, broods it, as you did me, 
her soul force is not lost: it rises in a love elemental, or elements 
which her nature forms. You see at once they are soft and 
gentle fires, and not like the bombs of pyrotechnics of sci- 
ence. Yet these also arise and are received by the love sphere 
angels, and through these a power is laid up as treasure for 
the child. I found your elementals of love ready to help me. 
Now let us prove this in the world where the mortal sees, and 
in accord with the measure of sight gives. The steam rises 
from a kettle (if we suppose the kettle with its moving water 
to be the school, all studying and using mind sap), and this 
vapor soon settles on the wall or pane; and the first natural 
thing it does is to gather into drops. These are elementals or 
forces rising from the school of water. A drop may be an in- 
dividual mind, but, flowing together, these mingle in one stream ; 
and, if this stream could be enlarged, it would turn a mill or 
make move a thousand wheels in orbits or belts. Now all 
this we see with physical eyes; but mind vapor rising from 
the concentration of a thousand pupils we do not exactly see, 
unless by feeling we can get sight. Nevertheless, this mind 
power forms into dew, exactly as the water vapor, — as you well 
know, tbe natural form of electricity is the round bolt, — and, 
after forming, it floats precisely as a cloud of dew does, and is 
attracted to individual mind if one rises strong enough to con- 
quer it just as the tip of a mountain will attract a cloud and 
break it in showers around itself. I have watched your mind 
attract the balls of soul sun which I send to you from our 
schools, and you are infilled with a new idea, cannot tell where 
you got it, but I can see. These balls of force move by law, 
and no soul can gain them unless itself is prepared. If the 
lilies close up their cups, there comes no dew. So, if a man's 
soul or the larger soul of a school closes up with its own dim 
shadows, how shall the process of electrical giving be carried 
on? You watch, dear mother, the simple process of flowers, 
a school of daisies studying together in as far as they are able, 
and see the balls of fragrance rising in which is so much daisy 



35 

elemental power, never lost, but floating forth on its mission 
to insects or perhaps to mortals. I am not a preacher, dear 
mother, but with your mind in elemental force with mine I 
seem to be inspired. So, you see, when two lightning bombs 
of mind combine as one, how much more vivid is the strength ! 
Out from the deep wells of understanding we two might draw 
and draw forever, and yet there would always come in some- 
thing new, something wonderful, for one study is linked with 
another. So by knowing one all the rest are added. 

Your son, 

Wadsworth. 

Dear Mother, — I often think of all my friends. I don't feel 
separated from them. I insist there is nothing between the 
worlds but air, and the condition is carried by the soul being 
under so much flesh and so much habit. Why, I feel a thou- 
sand pounds lighter when I go up into the spheres than when 
I am writing here ; but I would wear a diving costume of much 
heavier weight in order to write to you and get your sym- 
pathy. I feel heavy being surrounded by the air of earth. 
Tell A. I have never gone away, only gone farther in toward 
something bright which I do not yet understand. It is a good 
country. No Greek nor Latin here. I have seen no particular 
Jesus. I do see spiritual forms with wonderful brightness 
and halo. This, I know, is the halo of overcoming griefs and 
shadows. You have one coming, dear mother. I see it as 
your spirit rises in the law. Yes, it is the will of the law, as 
you read it in the word. I often find words for you. I see 
no God either, but I am sure a some one exists to carry us on- 
ward. We are not wise enough to make a good law, and 
somebody does this. I was told that Christs were sent into 
all earths so as to carry the trail of truth, else it would be buried 
under inharmonies. You have no idea of the trail of dust 
and clay and selfishness and pollution a man's mind can give, 
and I suppose it needs many Christs to keep the way open for 
light. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



36 

May 22, 1890. 

My own precious Mother, — How high and holy I hold your 
spiritual sense this morning, for it made me what I am. The 
mothers make the sons and help them ever by their untiring 
zeal. I hope to fulfil your hopes in honor and in becoming 
a great helper for humanity. When disease is conquered, 
then sin will go itself; for no one in full health with body and 
soul in direct need and supply with the great forces could 
possibly sin. Sin is, therefore, lack of health. Do you like 
this idea, mother? And so the doctors are of much more 
consequence and held in higher honor here than the ministers; 
for, if the physicians do their whole duty and the work is ac- 
complished, there will be no use for ministers. These will 
be relics of the past, as the horses will soon be when electricity 
takes their places, as is fast coming to earth. Once the world 
would have thought it could not get on without horses; but, 
you see, a change brings always as good a thing as it takes 
away. If the coal gives out and the forests are all cut down, yet 
something would come for heat and light, and so there is the 
need in some way provided. I can see things much plainer 
and clearer in these worlds than I could on earth. It is not 
because I am a little older, but my mind has more energy. 
The body does not clog the action of the mind. There seems 
such immense freedom, and answers to a half-formed question 
come to me as if by a voice from the unseen. To feel answers 
here is better than seeing. 

My soul seems to be as part of the thing I want to under- 
stand. I seem to know how an organ will act on another organ 
or through the circulation without any dissecting knife. The 
shape of a heart gives me at once the peculiar tides of blood 
that must have swerved along the veins and arteries for gen- 
erations to make just that shape, just as the tides of the ocean 
make capes and promontories and inlets. No other flow would 
have made the heart in its own curious shape with its rounds 
and curves and its point of descent. I was told that every 
organ was a condensed castle, or temple, or tent, being made 



37 

ready for the future; for in that higher seventh degree, where 
all flesh illuminates and becomes power, the inside will be 
the outside. Now, the cells are within us, and crowded with 
blood and matter passing through. It is as if the crude debris 
had pushed our beautiful selves within and yet with order, for 
even mud will become orderly, and give forth the lily; and, 
if these organs are now crushed within, it is not strange that, 
with penetration of soul, so as to understand them, they may 
be raised into duties and glory of health, and thus in the seventh 
degree become tossed outward and enlarged into original 
powers, and the white spiritual-atomed being occupying it 
as a palace or mansion. There is no need, then, that we cir- 
culate with blood, for the fire in the blood will have taken its 
place. The aorta will have become a long avenue of light. 
The auricles and ventricles will shine as chambers, and the 
valves become doors of gems. I can see how the guide told 
me rightly. I have, therefore, great honor for every future 
mansion. I have heart to help them become as truths to 
fulfil their divine meanings and to grow in light and in all the 
graces and powers. There is no grander mission than ours. 
It is surely doing just what Christ said and following his ex- 
ample when he said, "I go to prepare a mansion for you," 
meaning, I go to show healers how to lighten the condensed 
castles which have fallen into flesh, or those in the dark half 
of the life orbit; for life is an eternal pulse flowing along the 
universal orbit with its high and low tides. I am in one of my 
inpsirations, mother, for all I hear from guides, all I learn in 
these higher schools, and all I feel in myself I am so anxious 
to tell you. I want you to see the great purposes from your 
spirit's view, and not from the close home view which we had 
on earth. Out of the struggling and privations of the home 
we will yet have a grand future; for how else can the line of 
harmony flow than toward desire ? So, if we keep harmonious 
with events, striving for the best, our desires must come. 
When a machinist works his mind into iron and steel, he is 
showing his soul and other souls the tide of power and what 



38 

it is able to do. He is giving the first lesson by things of 
matter, or pushing power by penetration into close atoms, so 
as to separate them and let light in. But the fulness of this 
power he does not himself realize until he withdraws from 
clay and takes up the finer lessons; and so with every trade 
or art in the universe. The beginnings have to be on the 
dark side of earth, working slowly, like a seed, in the dark, 
and finally bursting into rapid progression. But some stay 
a long time in the dark, and never obey that pulse which says, 
"Know thyself." I see very ancient spirits still groping very 
near earth in borderland spheres, unwilling to receive light, 
and believing in body as a mass of bloody organs held together 
by pipes, down which flows the tide of vegetable stuff and out 
the channels again into vegetation. Thus over and over 
is a round of material. This belief holds them chained to the 
lower grade of electricity, and they may be ages more before 
they will believe. I seemed to bound up into belief; and I 
truly think, mother, it was because of your belief in Spiritual- 
ism. The wise ones were already with us in our home. I did 
not think enough about it then, but by your beautiful and 
natural belief you made wide sweeps of light into these worlds ; 
and in these I found quick bounding of hope. I saw at once 
my work. I knew your eager desire for my career, and I was 
determined not to disappoint you. I have millions of hills of 
knowledge to climb; and, if I carry your sympathy with me, 
I shall surely win. Your son, 

Wadsworth. 



I have been using my brain force; but well I know, mother, 
I ought sometimes to come down to heart, and talk of those 
things that seem so homelike and warm; but I do get so ex- 
cited with all I learn, and you know this seems my first to give. 

w. 



39 

June 19, 1890. 

My own precious Mother ; — It is of great value to me to be 
called to earth, for I did not bring enough of material life with 
me; and it is no use to try to go on unless one learns the al- 
phabet of life. The roots of every power in the universe are 
here on earth, and doubtless on other earths; and from roots 
all the heavens grow. And it is necessary for me to keep in 
the atmosphere down here, as well as in the higher spheres, 
so as to compare things as we used to in earth. How would 
we know the lighter gases of hydrogen unless we knew the 
nitrogen and oxygen ? The create is as the uncreate, and all 
things are in correspondence. Thus by the material we may 
know the spiritual. I did at first feel so broken off from all 
my study, and I seemed to have the idea that there could be 
no more use in studying about veins and bones; for I never 
thought of an angel having these. I had a dim idea of some 
white vapor floating softly in air, and singing and praising. 
It seems to me that the ministers of earth, and even the Bible, 
give us too ethereal ideas of heaven. 

It is a common world, full of practical working the same as 
all other countries; and, as we grow in mind, we die into sys- 
tems of more perfect order and regularity. There is the same 
examination going on in the hospitals of the first sphere and 
the same curing of disease, although not in the lower first phys- 
ical forms. But a spirit body brings over many impurities 
and many weak spots, and these have to be strengthened and 
magnetized and brought toward the powers they represent. 
For one body may represent a thousand powers, as will, char- 
ity, faith, nobility, etc. Bones are only small cords of will, as on 
earth, and these must be strengthened to represent this power. 

Veins are the currents of magnetism and arteries of electric- 
ity, and both must be filled purely and regularly, else there 
can be no harmony. When these two are as one in balance 
there can be no disease. No body is in exact health unless 
electricity and magnetism beat as night and day, or as cold 
and heat, in regular order; for health is a beat of first one, 



40 

then the other, the two powers or ends of the scale ever 
rising and falling and trying to become one or balanced. When 
anybody is attacked with cold diseases, we must try to bring up 
the other end of the scale or flash the being with magnetism, 
and so vice versa. Sadness and grief and selfishness are cold, 
and need the warmth. Pride and excessive joy are heats, and 
often need electric measures. No wonder that nature uses 
these remedies in order to balance the condition of the govern- 
ment or even of one soul. Oh, no, souls are never entirely 
lost after once having individuality. But the question arises 
How soon after birth into this earth does individuality begin? 
This depends a good deal upon heredity and the conditions of 
conception, and also environment. As soon as a soul begins 
to deposit spirit by the shining of its qualities, it becomes in- 
dividualized, but not immortal; for there is a liability that sin 
may grasp it and eat out all the deposit, as a worm eats a rose. 
And then that soul, having no spiritual deposit, would sink 
back into earth to re-form. There are two ways of becoming 
immortal, either by overcoming the obstacles of life and making 
deposit of a strong principled self, or by sinking back as a soul 
seed into earth and back through the animals into chaos, becom- 
ing an element, and again starting with all heredity effaced and 
as almost a new identity. Nothing can ever enter the seventh 
degree of holiness and become immortal until spirit substance 
has become secured as deposit sufficient to carry the soul on 
its journey. Once across the third sphere and the onward 
way is sure. You have already made spirit deposit, mother; 
for your loves are the holiest of all principles, not only to me 
and father and the little ones, but to all humanity. These are 
threads which have woven fine mesh of body; and I can see 
you now in it with shining in your eyes and heart as you talk 
with me. Feeling becomes sight sometimes. It only requires 
an intense vibration to make all the senses rise into equal 
pulse of sight. So that hearing or touch or smell or taste may 
hold possibilities of becoming sight. Now my longing to hear 
your voice almost amounts to my wish. I am sure after a 



4i 

time I shall bring my senses into that state which answers the 
soul. For nothing ought to be over and above a soul. It 
can conquer sense, and lead it to obey its wish. — I might give 
as tests, about the shelves in the store and the hurry of some 
mornings, and our talks together as to how to get along after 
father went away. I was not conscious then of how hard 
you were working, I was so eager to get to work. I think, too, 
of the love I had for her, and yet she does not call me. I 
think sometimes that possessions weigh on anybody's hands, 
as I look now at it, although at first I could not bear to have 
the home sold. But we lived it out as so much need, as I 
suppose we shall this little earth, although now I think we 
never could live without it. But the love comes into himself 
when the dog dies, and so is a part of him. All things material 
turn into love, and so become a part of us, and thus grow with 
us, as the food becomes part of our nature. 

Wadsworth. 



Sept. 28, 1890. 
My own precious Mother, — This preacher tells us all good 
things. He has been a comfort to me many times since I 
came over on this side, especially at first when I was so unpre- 
pared and so astonished to find myself cut off from active labor 
in the hospitals of earth. I could not at first become recon- 
ciled to the change, and I worried and fretted a long time. 
But, after I once came to believe there was a way of return 
and I could again study with you and receive your sugges- 
tions and your love, I grew happier. Life seemed brighter 
and worth the living again; and, as I grew more and more 
able to return by your call, and saw that I could still do work 
in the hospitals by mind and could find all my dear ones, I 
accepted the heaven, and now I think many thousand pounds 
would not tempt me to return. I have only one wish, which 
is to have you more at ease, so that you can feel to rest when 
you choose, and not labor all the time. The guides know how 



42 

you long and leap in spirit to have all the pains and the tired 
nerves healed. And when a soul is lighted, as the preacher 
says, the heat of it is felt in heaven. 

And so, dear mother, cheer up and be light-hearted, so you 
can warm and comfort the multitude. I can see now how the 
principles of hope, charity, healing, and love, and the hundred 
forces of the soul, can make a body white-hot with their ful- 
ness, and thus be in rapport with the great heat of Deity or 
the central pulse of harmony. Now, if you can only get full 
of all these principles to a white heat, don't you see your soul, 
through the body, becomes a magnet of power and all that 
you desire can be drawn to you ? 

A soul magnet is the same as a sun: it can call or unfold 
everything. The power to get things lies in the ability to be 
a magnet. I am not yet one myself, and I know it is hard, 
especially on earth, to become one; for there are the colds and 
heats and pains and losses to contend with, and the rub of other 
souls' opinions. And so we can only try every minute, over- 
coming and getting more and more light. You can see how 
the sisters have become filled with your mother love since the 
coming to earth by mind impression. They can draw prin- 
ciples belonging to earth from you, just as the spider draws 
the line of ingenuity adown the spider-race and keeps it going 
by egg or nucleus. 

When I came here, I found the two children with only one 
principle, and that was inverse; and so I have had them in 
teaching ever since. Father did not seem to know how to 
raise them from the one principle. Now they have a dozen, 
and one can sing like a bird, and fill the homes as well as the 
churches with warble of her soul. And the other sister fills 
with pictures of various scenes. We have been off on islands 
this summer for views ; and, oh, how I wished you could have 
come with us. We also came to you where the groves were, 
although the expression into earth was not very clear. But, 
no matter whether we use the earth or spirit expression, we are 
always loving you, and, as much as we can, doing you material 
good. 



43 

The guides will not let us take away the worries by bearing 
things ourselves. To become independent is the law. Never 
to lean is another law. I wonder if I did not lean too much 
on you, mother. But, if I did, you must now lean on me and 
father. Father is not so strong in hope as I am, but he makes 
more foundation home. He loves to regulate things and keep 
them in order. I have a laboratory and small vials of pre- 
pared essence and perfumes, also electrical instruments of 
very delicate structure for measurements, and these father 
keeps in order. He says his old shelf system comes in play, 
showing that whatever trade we learn comes in use through 
all the spheres, because every trade involves certain principles 
which are always in use, in whatever grade or sphere we live. 
Perhaps you wonder I did not notice Aunt M.'s troubles more; 
but a sickness to us is not what it is to you. We can see that 
it is part of a plan, and will bring some result. If death comes, 
why, it does not distress us, because we know it is only a bet- 
terment of condition and an entire casting off of the weakness 
or disease. So what would naturally worry you, I should be 
looking at on the brighter side. Father is a home spirit; and, 
now the little ones have grown so to knowledge as to make 
the womanly influence about the home, he feels yet more con- 
tent, but wishes you were here. Says he will not now need so 
much nursing. I can see he will never make a strong spirit. 

There are all classes of spirits, according to the amount of 
principle the soul is carrying onward. There are music spirits, 
poets, and religious spirits, strength ones, and teachers and 
physicians and preachers, but no one can be any of these unless 
it is in them with love, and it quickly shows, because a man 
working without the love of his profession never gets the glory 
of the white heat in him. Besides, as long as there is no money 
to be gained, no spirit feels obliged to work at anything that 
is against the grain. The fullest and freest action is always 
given to every one, yet guided by wise celestials ; ones who have 
passed through many experiences, and can judge quickly of 
the ability of any spirit by the color which animates it. I 



44 

think, mother, I loved my work. Thus I remain as ever a 
doctor. Effort is all that can be done. Yes, that is what the 
guides say. Your simple effort may be more to a sufferer than 
all the knowledge in others. It is not always knowledge of 
the muscles and membranes which helps one to be healed. 
Sometimes it is the powers shining through. I can see now 
that, being a magnet, by great yearnings of will to do good, 
much can be and is done through you which is equal to all the 
knowledge and skill of the earth physicians. The soul being 
clear, this can work through you. I do not believe the spirit 
called Christ knew the parotid gland from the maxillary, but 
yet something shone through him whereby disease was reached 
and overcome. That something was divine harmony, uniting 
the fire or nerve circulation which disease had jarred, and so 
by impulse he was able to send his own nerve force to join the 
fire energies and start them in their course. Skill is good, it 
gives current; but it is not all. And so, dear mother, make 
effort, just as is in you, and not to be tired or strained; and, if 
the result is not what you anticipate, then be sure it is out of 
your hands. For some things are too high, and under celes- 
tials, for any mortal to reach. Your love could not retain me 
in the body ; for it was out of your hands, and planned by the 
higher ones. I find we are all guided for that which is best, 
not as we think. 

Your son, Wadsworth. 



November, 1890. 
My own true Mother, — Here I am as alive and as eager for 
you to know as ever in earth life when I used to come running 
in to meet you. I never shall be sorry for the things I used to 
confide in you, for now it is my greatest comfort. All the 
pride, all the honor, of these worlds would be as nothing if 
I could not let you share. Father is good and praises me, but 
the mother seems to me to share in all my higher ecstasy of 
life; and, so much I feel it, I am making rapid progress in the 



45 

work of giving better magnetisms to spiritual bodies. It is a 
pity that all this can't be attended to on earth, and everybody 
kept in equality of being. But there is hardly one who is 
born over here in good sensible magnetic condition; and so 
for years to come I see plenty of labor for physicians, for min- 
isters, for nurses, and for naturalists, but not for lawyers, 
merchants, nor many other trades. We began about right, 
mother, by healing bodies. It is a godly purpose, and is a 
grand gift. For souls can never have true expression until 
they can give their principles by a free and good old liberty 
current, which is true and without chains. I work in the 
region next to earth, but I have duties also higher in study and 
in pleasures. I often go out upon the hills of the fifth country 
with these children, and now they are learning music and art 
and lovely things. 

We have cheerful social times at home. Father likes to be 
practical, and so he extracts the odors of the various roots and 
flowers, and fills small vials for me. In the lower worlds I 
often give magnetism in the form of liquids, as on earth. But 
in the higher worlds one smell of these strong extracts will 
go all over the nerves, and change the vibration. A body is a 
thing of harmonies, and its notes get untoned. But in the 
fifth degree there is such knowledge of one's self that the dis- 
eases are about subdued, or the earth part which is subject to 
disease is overcome. The soul can bear more light and more 
action and more sympathy. You know down here how we 
get tired of ministering to our dear ones, and have to sink 
down, all worn and tossed. Well, as the soul rises and be- 
comes able, it is never tired. I could work now for a month, 
and only rest a very few minutes. When you pray for us, it 
certainly does affect us in a pleasurable way. It draws our 
minds to you, and thus there is a bridge of mind over which 
ideas can come and go; and, if the paper was between, ideas 
would get lodged for sight in marks or words. Very often I 
get the essence of your prayer, although not a word. You 
know those songs without words which Mendelssohn wrote. 



4 6 

Well, it is like that, — lovely sounds coming and going in the 
tide of prayer. Sister often looks up from her poems, and says, 
"Hark! I hear mother,'' the same as you sometimes say to 
yourself, "My boy is near me." The inner sense has touched 
something it loves, and the love responds. Prayer, then, is 
a bridge for souls to find each other. When I am in the hos- 
pitals of the first sphere, I feel nearly the same as when I was 
below, only that now I am not under any other power. I 
have independent power, and yet am ever ready to accept an- 
other's teaching. This independent action gives me freedom 
to do what is best for the quick relief of a bound spirit which 
has just risen from earth. I am to judge whether it can push 
its magnetism into shape as a form or whether it is to be rolled 
in an egg, and stored awhile until some principles ripen, or 
whether it shall be passed on to the second sphere, and deter- 
mine its return into clay again. 

I am considered a pretty clear judge. Earth is a small com- 
pass, and very few are independent because of the ways of 
living. I know doctors who have often gone against conscience 
because under the sway of some one who could have power 
to turn them from positions, and hundreds of ministers who 
preach about what they know nothing. The world is not true 
to itself. I cannot tell just why I was changed here, unless 
it was that I could have more scope. It did seem cruel to me 
at first leaving you so alone, and, yet when I see the great 
possibility of success in power, it encourages me. Perh aps I 
would have worked just for money, and not independence. I 
can't tell. It was all out of our hands. Changes are in the 
hands of one higher. But I can judge by the order and reg- 
ularity displayed in these worlds that there are no chance 
events. All comes by action of law. The fact that I was 
changed, when I was your pillar of coming support, shows me 
that somewhere else the future will be looked after for you 
in some way we are not now thinking of. Father and I have 
talked a great deal about that, and our plans, too, have been 
heard by the planning angels. They know you are left with- 



47 

out our human strength, but so much the more do they give 
us mental strength. So keep courage, mother; and whatever 
my mind can do to give you courage and strength and design 
in healing, that I certainly shall do. 

It is right that we do the most we can to help each other. 
I never could repay all the sacrifices father and you made for 
me; but I know your payment will be in seeing the result of 
my education and in the good work I can do for the healing 
and raising of pure bodies. Money is light. Gold is material- 
ized light. Therefore, dear mother, the light I give is the same 
as gold, and I hope before long to change it down, so it will be 
of use to you in that world. In this world, gold as light is of 
use to us. 

You must remember me to the friends. I shall be near in 
all things of interest. Oh, such lovely microscopes as we have 
in our schools! 

Your son, Wads worth. 



Christmas, 1890. 
My precious Mother, — I cannot tell how precious, because 
there is nothing to compare a mother to. They are above 
rubies or pearls. If there were no mothers, there could be no 
God. When I am away up in the spheres working among the 
fine chemical creations, I often say, "Oh, I wish mother could 
see this!" I have more than a thousand notes, in my book, of 
things I have to tell about methods here. Some I have already 
given, and others I will in time; for I am never content unless 
you are sharing. The Christmas comes near, and I have sev- 
eral times had an overpowering longing to come through, and 
be my own self again. Strange as it may seem, we do have 
these feelings of longing, just as on earth a really old person 
loves to feel the bound of childhood again, and the frisk of 
youth. So, when I feel the sense of Christmas as I come near 
earth, I almost cry to be as I was for your sake. And yet, if 
every spirit had the same longing and it could be so, what 



4 8 

would become of progression ? No, the past must be to the 
spirit as so much nourishment, something as bread is to the 
body. In my heart I know that all is working on well and in 
accord with law, and father eases me in these longing times. 
He says, "Yes, Wadsworth, let us get things in order for 
mother." "There will be no sickness for her here to be tied 
to, and she will have moments of peace that she cannot know 
on that earth." Then a peaceful smile comes over his face, 
and I feel the truth of what he says, and go to work harder 
than before; for, although I do not now make money, yet I 
make light, of which all is made, — the home, the garden, the 
garment, the honors. I know you have the same longing to 
come to us; but be patient, mother, for you, too, are making 
light by generous deeds, — light that will be put at interest 
as fast as it rises. 

Yet you have self-rights. Don't go beyond your strength. 
Your first right is to keep yourself in that able sufficiency so 
you can light others, and so do not overstrain the light and 
let the wick get smoky or in ill-health, else you may not feel 
the strong pulse to do God's purposes. But I am now resting 
you. There is rest in sympathy. I often go to Aunt M.'s, 
and rest her, too. A person may be most terribly tired and 
almost bleeding in heart; but, if one lets the spirit out a mo- 
ment away from the body, it will return and have very different 
views of things. Now, when you go home, your spirit will be 
refreshed, and ideas of what to do will dawn because of the line 
of mind I am making now for myself and father. Father is 
practical, and can see into earth with a clear mind, if he only 
has a line. I can rise higher than father; but you see it needs 
the practical mechanical base as well as the usefulness in heal- 
ing others. I should never have gained the science, had it 
not been for the foundation of the hardware. Father says 
this every time he sees me getting proud, and I have to laugh 
heartily. I think the Lord, or whatever it is planning, means 
that we shall keep balance in practical and aspiring work so 
as to be like a round world, with an equator of thought and 
poles of understanding. 



49 

Yes, we see, but we know the many little doors which are 
going to open by your efforts, and ways unforeseen break in. 
Make little efforts, but not strained ones. An effort is a push 
of the soul ; so we can attach line, and you can keep attached 
to the immense harmony line. The help is always coming, 
always, always, like a river running along, so keep up your 
efforts in all well-doing, but never more. Train is the need, 
not strain. There are plenty who need healing, for scarcely 
one has a perfect body or fulness of mind. Your own soul is 
full of desire, but sometimes your effort is a little weak. You 
have not got quite strong faith in making lines, so the answer 
comes. A prayer with effort is like a flash of lightning, and it 
goes on and on, and never fails of reaching the planners; be- 
cause I have seen the Golden City, and I know they carry out 
the divine law. Father has the garden and the order of the 
home, and sends out messengers for the best quality of the 
plant juices; and uncle depends somewhat on our mixtures, 
although he has ways of changing the magnetic structure of 
the brain before the spirit is formed, so that one who was insane 
by the clotted blood in the cells, or by the sensation striking 
the wrong ganglia, is righted almost immediately, just as the 
inside of a clock is arranged by the change of bands or cogs. 
No, I can't think who came over. Sometimes a new-born spirit 
clings so to earth that it stays in some part of border-land, and 
it is some time before we know until they rise to meet us. I 
have my section to work in, and millions of physicians have 
theirs. No one has risen in mine that I know. I have only a 
few hours of work in the lower sphere, and the chemical school 
is in the higher rooms, and the pleasure. Father and I eat 
at the long tables where messengers prepare the fruit juices. 
I want you to always keep cheerful, and think the best is com- 
ing. A soul rises in its needs just as a plant does. But in its 
green soul it must feel the best coming, which is a blossom, 
else it won't come. A call gives the need. So in your heart 
give call for all your needs, and then the blossom or fruition 
will come. Father sends a Christmas greeting, and wishes we 



5o 

might be at the old table again, or, better yet, that you could 
be here. But let us dine at the higher table of taking things 
as they are, knowing it is all coming right. 

Your loving son, 

Wadsworth. 



Jan. io, 1891. 
O loving and true Mother, — I give you welcome; and so firm 
is my step now that I almost feel alive in where material things 
are. It seems as if you must see me, I am so plain and out- 
ward, and so exactly as I was in health. My throat now feels 
no more tight and dry with the sensation of return. I have 
overcome it, although I see spirits returning every day with 
the sensation of the sickness not yet overcome. I have been 
with you, dear mother, in some of your cases, and sent you 
many thoughts and loving messages. I write letters in your 
mind, but yet these upon paper are good also, and, being fas- 
tened by marks or words, they stay and come up as a comfort 
many times when you have need. Your call, or even your 
sigh of loneliness, is enough to bring me to your side; for father 
and I have silver telephones to your ofTice, and can hear you 
talking to yourself, or even your thought. I often come and 
stroke your head, and say, "Poor mother feels so alone." I 
know it is the feeling of earth, because you do not see us close 
near you. I think I gave you the reason that sight was not 
possible. You know body is composed of innumerable little 
wheels or cells, each as a whole, and yet dependent on each 
other for the flash of energy which stirs them into life or radia- 
tion. In a mortal body the vibration or stir of light is slow, 
but in a spirit body all these wheels are vibrating above sight 
at rate of flash which it is almost impossible to see, unless a 
mortal is highly exalted and can see by spirit eyes. I am thus 
particular in explaining, because there is a scientific law for 
all things. For the reason of a low vibration in a flesh body 
I cannot see the form only when the spirit rises into flash equal 



5i 

to my sight. Your spirit flashes high with energy and hope 
and exalted sense of your work. So you are in sight to us, and 
all your dark robes are changed to white, for black becomes 
white by transposition of flash. So, when I come to your office, 
I see you very clearly, with the same loving, watchful eyes, and 
dressed in white ; and sometimes I can see the body also, which 
gives a double you to my vision. I want you to trust more 
that the need will come, and not worry. If the need comes, then 
the hoard is unnecessary. Some are made to hoard because of 
the other's lack of ability. There come times in all countries 
when a hoard can be used, as in France to-day the necessities 
of those who lack ability are calling on hoards. But you are 
nearer to the great heart, and you have so much motherly de- 
posit in me and the children that we are your hoard. Call on 
us, dear mother, for all needs. Father listens at the telephone, 
and says, "Go quick to mother." You see, I can go quickly 
where father would take time. He will never be a real strong 
angel. The wasting away of vitality and lingering so will 
take a long time to make up. I went out in strength, there- 
fore I return so. Some spirits are better able for one thing, 
and some for another; and so the principles which vary can 
all be worked out. If all spirits were healers, there would 
be no swell, or equator, to the spheres. They would be long, 
as is a tree-trunk. It is by each spirit having duty in some 
principle that the swell, or shape, of the heaven is preserved, 
and in roundness. Suppose all worked in hope, the spheres 
would be all pole, and thus shaped in spires. Suppose all 
worked in sympathy, then it would be all soft sphere, as a 
cushion. So, you see, spheres are made by extension of prin- 
ciples in various directions by various spirits. And, as a sphere, 
so a lung or a heart or a bladder is made healthy by intro- 
ducing certain magnetic principles. The heart has point be- 
cause it extends into matter. It was originally a fulness 
of affection or a thought of love. But by descent into mat- 
ter it became as a wedge, in order to drive deep and fasten. 
After several changes of the body the heart will gradually 



52 

assume fulness and luminosity, and become a great central 
power of soul. I have seen in the perfected seventh sphere- 
body or form of light the shape of hearts as entirely round, 
giving fire for blood and flashing through with divine law and 
love. I have seen the lungs as two flags of fire representing 
the principle of liberty, and other organs in more raised and 
enlightened shapes that correspond to a power carried to its 
highest. It is the grandest duty to heal a body, because at the 
same time we bring forward a power for the future of the one 
healed; and this is the purpose to help every organ to fulfil its 
purpose. Not a gland but is of use. Not a nerve but will 
respond to the beautiful anthems of the seventh sphere if 
carried up in tone and with health. By this sermon, as you 
call it, I want you to see what is the purpose for the future. 
When I have learned any truth through these grand souls, I 
always want to give it to you for earth. I think, mother, that 
you do so well, you scarcely could do better, for you are earnest 
in truth; and these will do the work if the sick mortal does 
not give up. Try to raise these spirits into hope and trust and 
will ; for, if you can illuminate them with these, there is a chance 
for them to stay upon earth. Illumination will burn out dis- 
ease. I think, if I had not lost courage, there would have been 
chance for me. But I saw fear in the doctor's eyes. I got it 
in me. There is nothing like fear to make changes. It 
rattles the cells up over each other, and stops the circulation of 
the natural fires of the being. The way Christ healed was by 
giving his illumined self into the blood of the sick one. The 
Golden City is called thus because it is infilled with atmos- 
phere of soul-light, or the fire of those angels who have risen 
above fear and doubt, oppression and disease, the word "fail," 
and all these sensations which breed gray magnetism. 

A man or woman may become golden or illuminated, but a 
whole city radiant with sympathetic fires, controlled by love 
and wisdom, would scarcely be possible yet upon the earth, 
but belongs to heaven. And, also, gold as the settling of at- 
mosphere abounds in the Golden City. Gold is itself light, 



53 

more condensed, and therefore golden streets are truths. So 
are silver streets. So are clay in the lower worlds called earths. 
Father and I often visit the large galleries of pictures, and 
often the theatres and the places of song, and the ancient 
heavens where the idols have arisen because of the mind carry- 
ing them still. Also we go to the medical laboratories to watch 
the change from one world to another. Then we have pleasures 
when the sisters come to the pretty parlor which is ready for 
you, and they sing and arrange the table with fruits and foamy 
juices and candies from the various plants. There are such 
easy processes by electricity here that these preparations for 
food are very easy, nature supplying all needs. Father also 
makes glass and china by electrical process. And sister Ellie 
lately has been painting designs upon them. Generally, the 
glass and china are not saved, because by electricity it is easier 
to blow out and form a dish than it is to wash and save it. But 
sometimes Idell saves them because of her desire to show them 
to you. But, design being a part of her spirit, she can always 
show you a fresh one. There is no more need of saving dishes 
here than there is of saving rinds and cores on earth. Speedy 
processes, you see! Now I must stop. My breath loses. 

Your son, 

Wadsworth. 



Feb. io, 1891. 
My dear Mother, — I love to come to earth and tell you what 
I learn, and to get your sympathy. Oh, yes, we are at liberty 
to tell whatever we wish. There are no secret societies here, 
and, if one doctor finds out a new phase, he does not get a patent 
on it so as to reserve it for himself. If he did, he would not 
gain power; and having powers is the only way to rise into 
mysteries of kingdoms. In these worlds, money has no mean- 
ing; but to gain power is to enlarge the usefulness of the soul, 
and be able to send out volumes of influential light. Suppose 
my soul could only send a mile of influence or self-wish, I 



54 

could not reach many people ; and it is for my interest to en- 
large my electric and magnetic powers, so as to send a long ray. 
This is more potent than money, for it is real soul demand; 
and the law everywhere is demand brings supply, and the finer, 
more tense, and bright the demand, the quicker comes the 
answer or supply. 

If I had need of an air-carriage to do duty among those 
who have needs until I enlarge in power sufficient to send ray 
to Franklin, then I have the carriage to traverse the deeps of 
space very swiftly. When I need a peculiar vial of fragrance, 
I send a mind ray to father, if I am in the lower sphere, and 
he understands by the color presented to his soul what I need. 
If it is yellow, it must be an active, exciting plant-fragrance to 
raise the tone of the new body. If red, then drops from some 
more soothing, quiet plant will do. Now this medium needs 
yellow and red in mixtures, — one to keep up the courage in 
thrills, and one to give tone and ring to her system. You 
need blue fragrance with little red of roots. By this I mean 
to smell of fragrance of blue flowers or of any decoction 
made from the roots, and then some red tonic for tone. You 
give away ounces of your magnetic current, and by help of 
breathing in fine essences and tonic drops all that you give 
can be regained. 

I have seen G. again. He came to me for something to 
ease the extreme loneliness of his being, I may say, the dis- 
appointment of being taken from earth. I think his visions of 
a future career of service for the country were too intense. 
Every part of the new body looks burned with ambition. I 
have advised him to return to borderland awhile, and enter a 
hospital. His spirit was so ambitious to rise that he was not 
thoroughly formed, and cannot stay, even in a third degree 
star, without pain. Ambition, if carried too far in earth, 
fairly scorches the second body. I remember I had a little 
of this, but stayed in borderland until it was cast off. These 
flames of the mind are as bad as a scald or burn for the new 
body. It is appalling to see a spirit eaten with lust or conscious 



55 

dishonesty. It has a worse appearance than alcohol on the 
brain, and takes longer to heal. G. will not agree to go down 
to borderland, but thinks I might help him to enter the fifth 
states. I cannot conscientiously do this, but I gave him some 
red color drops to expel this peculiar humor of ambition. I 
call it a humor of the mind. He needs the red color to lower 
his flame of life. Strange how the passions of life cling to the 
spirit! Why, of course, doctors are in great demand here, 
and their work is much needed; for, after all, it is the phy- 
sician's part to cool down the rush and push, hurry and tangle, 
of the earth desires, and, if once they are cooled down, then 
the soul sees the right way, and becomes willing to heal itself. 
In our club there was the question whether it was better to 
heal the soul of its fancies first or to heal the unsettled mag- 
netisms of the new body. The doctors all agreed that to heal 
the magnetisms would, of itself, heal the fancies; but the min- 
isters argued that to cast out the morbid memories of earth 
would react on the fine new body, and sustain that, so it would 
need no medicine. What do you think? Our next question 
was, Are not the juices of a plant or tree adapted in degree of 
growth to the various conditions of a person, whether mortal 
or spirit? That is, the coarser people receiving help from 
the root and bark, the general class from the leaves and branches, 
the more refined from the buds and blossoms, and the extremely 
delicate from the extracts and fragrance. I am quite sure 
that this is so ; but some of our good thinkers here maintain it 
is not, so I must study about it. 

I often help you with cases by giving you some of my vial 
mists, pouring them into the air. There is nothing like assist- 
ing a patient by enveloping with mist. Vapors of all things, 
adapted well, are on the same principle and much better than 
disturbing the stomach for the sake of reaching the blood in 
a roundabout way. The vital part affected is the place to 
strike, but the main thing is to encourage a patient, so the will 
comes to the surface and helps the cure. There is no need of 
half the deaths ; but fear gets the control, and then the substance 



56 

is not carried on. The stomach stops its motion, and then death 
comes. But, then, death is good. It gives more room, more 
liberty, more education, because there is not the tight feeling 
for money. And, again, if there was not the tightness for 
money there would be no strong effort, no push and persist- 
ency. I guess, after all, things go on about right as to the 
law, but not as to getting deep in sin and letting the dark 
powers feed upon the magnetisms ; that is, like bugs on leaves. 
The children were down in the hospital garden one day, and 
found a snail. It is seldom we see any ill-favored or slow- 
motioned insect or animal, even in the lower spheres. They 
are not active enough to weave a second body, so it was a 
curiosity for them. In attempting to carry it up to the fifth 
sphere for a lesson, it faded out and was gone. I have not seen 
a mouse or wasp since I came here. Nothing rises unless it 
has a building principle or is a thing of joy, as a butterfly or a 
bee. So it is with plants. No thistles, no weeds, will grow. 
Every plant or shape depends on its push of principle. I 
think I have written enough for now. 

Ever your own boy, 

Wadsworth. 



Feb. 19, 1891. 
My own dear Mother, — I am always impatient, but still I 
listen to the control with as much pleasure as you do. I like 
his ideas, but I have not much time to investigate all the re- 
ligious meanings, as I have to judge about bodies. I like to 
have you give any question you feel the need to, for it helps me 
also. Now I have noticed these coils that strive to get pulse, 
but I never thought of them as anything equal to being a spirit. 
Same as on earth we look at these mushrooms and never 
think they want to be trees. I always passed them by, and 
yet I have seen some very high chemical workers giving time 
to them, as a botanist will to flowers and moss. I wondered 
what they were. Then these coils are nothing but those 



57 

sinners who make themselves so by conscious sin; i.e., de- 
liberating about it, knowing its consequences. Now, if the 
doctors of earth would only preach about this, how it would 
scare people from real sins. If a man knew his body would 
be like a mushroom for years over here, and then be returned 
to earth as so much moss, would he sin? You see at once the 
doctors don't do their duty, nor do the ministers. The ortho- 
dox say if a soul does not repent it will be damned. This has 
a sense of right in it, after all; for it reads, "If you commit con- 
scious sin, your spiritual self will never have enough elemental 
tissue to form in the next sphere, therefore you will be coiled 
up, or, in other words, damned. " So orthodoxy, if it only under- 
stood its own meaning, is about as right as any ism. My idea 
is that all these religions lead to the same thing, only there 
are snarls and bogs and quagmires of belief. I wonder what 
Aunt M. would say to that. 

But I am not studying religion. I am only drawn to say 
these things by his answer to my question. I am now eager 
to look up some of these coils, and see if I can resuscitate them. 
To bring one into life and form it into shape, giving it the nec- 
essary magnetism, would save that soul from ages of reincarna- 
tion through matter. Well, well, I don't wonder that Christ 
said that to save one sinner is worth more than to save a city 
or something to that effect. I am not very exact in my texts. 
I am given children mostly, in the hospitals, those who die of 
throat and lung diseases. We each have our departments, 
and all things are carried on orderly, as in any hospital in 
earth, and very much better, as the physician is truly one 
instead of being one on purpose for salary. 

The aim is to work by truth, and never by falsity. To do 
for the love of doing is to fulfil well the law, and thus all pur- 
poses are carried higher. Sometimes I have a very small babe 
with both lungs gone, but, as it is a babe, the tissue can be re- 
placed by certain magnetic forces. Lungs are simply growths, 
same as moss or anything rooted, but they bear the principles 
of liberty; and so the pieces of certain trees, broad spreading 



58 

and waving with freedom, are given to make the corresponding 
tree or ramifications of the circulatory organs in lungs. Think- 
ing of every organ as some growth of some given principle, you 
will be able to see how the healing or the remaking is done. 
But these coils, or sinners who have eaten up every organ, say 
by lust or by covetousness or laziness, you see it would be 
impossible for God himself to renew them, unless by dipping 
them down to the bottom of the pot of matter. I have to 
use earth terms ; and, when I say bottom of the pot, I mean 
chemical chaos before formation begins. Whether the last 
sinner comes up as himself or somebody else we cannot tell. 

That is what the control meant when he said we could not 
tell the end of the wicked. 

Well, mother, things go on fairly well with you. The need 
gets answered; and is it not as good as ten thousand pounds 
to be in accord with the need ? People do not need money laid 
up for storage. They might lay it up for those who need. 
You must take time to make your own magnetism in good 
order, and not give of yourself too much to others. You can- 
not cure all the world. I love to tell you all these things be- 
cause, when we go home, we can think them over together, just 
as we used to watch the cells of things through microscopes. 
I know you are interested in all the links of the material with 
spirit, and also with that ineffable shining which passes into 
both and is called soul. As much soul as you can draw from 
the fulness of space and adapt will be your individuality. The 
little ones are here, and dear father and grandma and grandpa 
and Uncle T. Your dear son, 

Wadsworth. 



I knew you would be here. I can tell by the pull of the cord 
which I always have fastened to you. As an unborn babe, I 
had the umbilical cord. But as a spirit, and by the love of a 
son for a mother, I have the spiritual cord which will never 
break; and by this we should be drawn in echo of all knowl- 



59 

edge, even if we were billions of miles apart. Even if a mother 
and son grew imbittered in earth by some misunderstanding, 
yet the cord lives and pulses low, one day to brighten. And 
so I know I have only to listen, and I hear the principle in the 
cord. Is it distress, I hear. Is it joy, that also I hear. If not 
the exact word, yet ever the pulse or principle; and then we 
go to gates to write, or we come to the office, and, although 
you may not always see our help directly, yet be sure, mother, 
we never go away and leave you alone. And now we have 
the sisters growing more able to bring more ease and grace of 
life. Oh, we will yet establish you in comfort! 

Wadsworth. 



March 19, 1891. 
My dear Mother, — I need never say how glad I am to write, 
for it seems to me I could pour out in words all my full soul. 
If it was not for father, I should be so lonesome here, for these 
little ones, although beautiful, are not yet in mind with me, 
and they do not know things of earth as well as we do; and 
even father is not enough, for he does not understand the frame 
of the thing called man as well as we do, and yet he is a foun- 
dation for my work. His order in keeping things on shelves, 
and his mixtures, are good work for me; but, come to the adapta- 
tion of things to principles, he cannot quite see through it. 
Father says he has no desire to go way up to see what the Gods 
are doing or how the doctors gain clairvoyance. He loves to 
stay at the roots of things, and he made a wise statement 
which taught me a lesson: "You know somebody must be at 
the roots, else there never can be any tips." I think in my 
haste to have knowledge of all things I had forgotten this; 
or is it that I always had some one to keep me growing ? The 
little ones not only grow in mind, but in height. They have to 
spread out and up to make room for more soul. Ellie sings 
every Sabbath evening in our home, and Idell has already 
made some beautiful pictures to hang on the walls. I think 



6o 

she will sketch some of the spirit bodies in color for me. My 
process is to descend into hospitals where forms are just being 
remoulded, and sketch the colors as in a map, taking the head, 
dividing it into sections, and putting in the color as it is, so 
as to see where the section is wrong or diseased. If the head 
is all made in blue magnetism, why, there will have to be in- 
troduced an opposite extreme. Thus you see the lungs coming 
over in red would be too heated. By looking at Idell's 
map of a being, I could correct and give the injection from 
certain root juices or perfumes without so much study. I 
think she will be great help to me in the future. A chart of a 
being is the character and general make up put upon canvas 
or ivory or any flat surface. The higher faculty can do this. 
But Ellie rests us all by music and motion in the dance. I 
think she looks like my dear Aunt M., and has all her grace 
and gentleness. I dreamed that I came to her the other night, 
and whether it was real or not I cannot tell, for we also move 
about as soul in dreams and visit places by touch of our light, 
nobody being present. 

Father goes with me to some of the meetings, especially 
where the elements of plants are discussed and the use of 
different gums and pith. Oh, how I wish you could listen to 
some of these lectures and see the chemical illustrations carried 
out ! Why, I don't wonder that it was said that Christ turned 
water into wine, for I find that the properties of all results lie 
in water. By electrifying the particles, an electrified rod or 
wire, being passed through liquids, will separate the elements 
and thus, by a small bit of colored chemical atom, any liquid 
can be formed as desired. 

It is the understanding of what atom to use. But I will not 
go into these explanations deeply. It is enough to say that 
what Christ did was not a miracle, but a natural law. The 
same law is in study. The mind need not take up more than 
three studies, for these three have combination with all other 
knowledge, and lead thereto. But mothers stuff the Latin, 
Greek, and all studies into the child's mind at the start, and 



6i 

so no wonder there is a failure in the top of the brain tree. In 
a trinity is all the future. I have become interested in all these 
changes, and am delighted that nature is more simple than I 
expected, and not so complicated, because it is easier to learn. 
Chemistry, geometry, and common sense I should call a 
trinity, which, if they were only studies, would carry a soul 
through all the spheres, opening all other education as by in- 
duction. I don't mean, mother, that every single moment 
some spirit is with you, for your own spirit often needs silence. 
I mean that, whenever you have need, some of us come; and 
who it was would depend upon the need. Sometimes it is 
grandma, often father, again the little ones, and, when you 
need encouragement and a good deal of trust that the need 
will come, then it is your own boy returning the lesson you 
taught him. For every seed sown in my soul I hope to be 
able to return, perhaps not in money, but in sympathy and that 
power of faith in the worlds here which will perhaps be equal 
to money. I feel such lovely law in its plan that I want you 
to feel it also. I am keeping a diary, or day book, of my work 
and all my chemical observations to read to you when you 
come; and many things I do send now by impression, — little 
thoughts which come whirling in the vortex or small whirlpool 
made by the motion of the brain toward the outer and meeting 
the current always rushing in, so one coil is often within the 
other, thus making the God sense within the human sense. 
When you will for any need, the energy goes out in waves; and, 
the more will, the higher the flame. The receiving or the mes- 
senger angels are always ready, and thus your need is carried 
up to the planners; and a need is sacred, because it is a seed 
of a soul, and no messenger could lose it. And, unless your 
soul droops or closes up with doubt, the answer will come, or, 
in a way you do not think, the need will be met. It must be 
so, for by needs all the universe is governed. A war is a 
descent. It is human will against human will, and yet God 
is in it. There is no stopping him from following the deepest 
discord that human wills can make. He keeps to the bottom 



62 

of all things, and gently pushes his rays, but leaves the soul 
as a responsible power, else how would it be immortal ? This 
is my preaching, mother. Oh, every Sabbath I hear such 
strong, lovely ideas that I must tell you. Then I feel easy. 
Don't do too much for all that would lean on you ; that is, do 
not make your own power theirs. You could not have strength 
of magnetism to heal. You must hold your cheer and your 
good pulse for our sake. Let it be your rule not to do that 
which your soul rebels against, only that which will relieve 
and make happy as far as you have strength. Dear mother, I 
will help give you strength. 

Your son, Wadsworth. 



May 7, 1891. 
O my dear Mother, — I am so glad to meet you here, so I can 
write, although you know I do write in your mind and heart 
every day with all the teachings which I myself receive, and 
which I so long to have your sympathy about. Father is 
good and kind, but he is not so interested in the variety of 
magnetisms and the way of exchanging a pink fever condition 
to a cool blue condition as we are. But father was always at 
foundations, and so without his work I should not go on so 
easy as I do. I think the children are going to be as great 
joys in his life here. Father is very orderly, always having 
such and such chemical mixtures on such a shelf, you know, 
just as he was on earth; but a guide said to me: " Order is 
heaven's first law, therefore seek not to tempt your father away 
from this first law. When his soul gets entirely ready, it will 
of itself take up other laws." And see how the advance of 
the children in art and music is even now beginning to draw 
him away from too great routine of order ! I did not think of 
it when I put them forward to school. So, you see, always 
beyond our small efforts there are the plans of celestial workers, 
those real angels of the law whom dimly I see sometimes as 
white figures across the sky. Sometimes you get too great 



63 

routine, mother, and, oh, how you need your boy to micro- 
scope things for you ! and you do have me, just as eager to 
see and know all the invisible worlds of small insects, and their 
motions and uses of wings, legs, and bodies, as ever. I have 
two or three messengers who go quickly up to father for me 
to bring any mixture I may require. You see, mother, that a 
doctor here has messengers instead of a horse. By messenger 
I mean a winged spirit, or one who can so unfold the lungs and 
attach them to the arm as to form a regular wing, which, being 
full of air cells, is infilled, and moves along faster than a bird 
can fly. These angels, I think, are sometimes seen upon 
earth, being almost hollow inside, and the organs used outside 
for flight. This is how people got an idea of drawing angels 
with wings. I scarce can tell where I learn most, up in the 
schools from listening to essays and ideas of the faculty of ex- 
perts who were always doctors in the true sense, or in the 
actual experience near earth, and often in the hospital where 
I took initiation. But it is a balance, I think; and, if I could 
only give you some great pleasure, so as to break up the routine 
of one and then another who receives of the healing through 
you, I should feel happier. Why don't you go to some rich 
music or play, to get other people's shadows off you and their 
ills from depressing you ? I lift you out from it all I can by 
sympathy, and the little ones come every night to kiss you and 
to carry away mamma's tired, Ellie says. I had no idea 
sisters could make home so happy. Here all love is universal, 
the passions are under sway, and those who are the holiest 
get loved the most. I find a great many young companions, 
both male and female; and here we do not have to wait for 
introductions, for the fact of being in the third sphere is suffi- 
cient in meaning as to worth of a soul for acquaintance. There 
are large halls here for the motion of the dance, and there is 
no exercise prettier if carried on purely. There are music 
soirees and real banquets where all forms of fruit are served. 
I went to one in the fifth sphere only last week, held by the 
faculty of very ancient physicians among whom was Hahne- 



6 4 

mann. It makes not much difference here whether a doctor 
was allopathic or homoeopathic or what name, for it is at once 
discovered whether he has foundation facts in his soul; and 
the method is as nothing, for here there is cure by all methods 
which mean truth. Forms are laid aside when one is full of 
pulse to do good and bring out the best results. 

Uncle T. is in a beautiful large garden, where he has a home 
for those whose brain forces are not in chord with harmony. 
It is sometimes necessary to enclose a spirit in what is called 
trance state, while the nerve centres are being readjusted, even 
as the strings of a violin are chorded so as to agree with the 
general notes. I hope, my dear mother, you do hear my good 
nights when I come, just before I go up to our little cottage to 
sleep. Do you ? Your own son. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



May 28, 1901. 

My dear and precious Mother, — You know how glad I am 
to spend an hour with you. I am sorry the little ones are not 
here, but they have to attend an art examination; and so I 
sent the band in their place, to fill out my light and make it 
easier for me to breathe. 

The children sent love; but it is very necessary for them to 
attend, as Idell is to send in a lovely picture for examination. 
If some of the experts judge it well, it will be hung in the broad 
front of the church in the third sphere, called the church of 
Adelphi. There are many churches, you know, some real 
churches of faith and some not so advanced. I have not 
looked into that matter much, but I get a certain kind of re- 
ligion by my science. No matter where or how we search, the 
truth comes and draws out all the tangles of things. Father 
loves to hear Ellie sing and play, and she really does play on 
a harp of fine delicate wire; and father lies in the soft silken 
cushions and listens, and says: "O W., don't you suppose 
mother is here? Seems as if I heard her step." Now you 



65 

see we do the same that you all do. For when on earth I have 
often thought I heard father step about as he used to in the 
store and around the house, and I find I did, — he was there. 
And I know you have said, "That seems like my son." And 
it was so. I was stepping and studying with you, as before. 
And so now we listen in our pretty house for you, and your 
spirit rises and is with us. 

Surely, you know, although the consciousness does not strike 
the soul as double; that is, as knowing things in both worlds. 
So you see, if I could make my illuminated self in accord with 
sunlight, I could be visible in broad daylight. It is getting in 
chord with any principle that causes us to be seen, as a man 
in chord with politics is soon over the crowd by mind, 
and so seen; or a doctor who chords with truth is soon in 
demand. Well, I have gained high orders since I wrote last. 
I have invented ways of giving the eye a quicker vibration, so 
after the death change the optic nerve may take up more rays. 
It is a great power to gain, to get consciousness to run through 
all forms which a soul takes up. When a soul overcomes 
matter, it can appear and disappear in the great waves of par- 
ticles surrounding earth. I can come within and use matter 
after it is in an arm, but I cannot so separate the rush or tide 
as to be equal with it and so be seen. I know the herrings in 
the stream were visible only when their shining side came in 
accord with the sunlight, otherwise they were as dark as the 
water. And this includes the microscope power or telescope 
power without using glasses. All powers we give to glasses 
can be developed in the eye, for it can accept far vision or near 
vision as it comes away from the binding of clay and expands 
in new body. I saw how this might be done by certain loosen- 
ing of small muscles and widening of others, so as to give more 
space in the iris. It is possible this could be attained upon 
earth if people believed it so or the eye doctors could see the 
law. I understand the laws governing the body more and 
more. Sometimes, mother, I do so wish you were loose out 
of the body, so as to help me study out those inventions. The 



66 



body with its several beautiful changes of form is a Bible to 
me. It is all I ever want; for I am sure it contains all the re- 
ligions, all the chemistry, and all the spiritualism in the universe. 
Well taken care of, it will be the great house of the future, and 
the soul will be a temple not made with hands, as I think it 
says in the Scripture. I watch all parts of the body and the 
swim of the little germs that produce the race, the little 
boxes, as I call them, which convey the living spark along 
material rivers until they land and become living fires, making 
ashes-bodies. There are seeds of races, as well as seeds of 
flowers or trees. These male and female sparks are contin- 
ually floating in the air, like thistledown, and all ready to be 
breathed into nostrils, if certain conditions and certain currents 
are prepared. Males are full of these seeds, as the herring 
grows to roe; and they fasten in lines of currents and live for 
many years, helping build the man. Another kind of germ 
attaches to females. I might call it a milk germ. It lives in 
females, never developing unless, as I said, it has connection 
with the male germs, as in marriage or sexual act. Suppose 
one of these sparks, after being breathed in the nostrils, lodged 
in the cerebrum cells, — a swarm of them, we will say. The male 
having sexual act by reason, and using higher principles, lights 
these in the cerebrum, and, loosing and exciting them, they 
rush along the nerves as minute balls of fire or get into cir- 
culation by sensation. At the same time the milk germs or 
those life atoms holding nourishment rush from the female 
breasts, and also are in sensitive circulation, and at any point 
which is attached they find each other, and activity has found 
its way of descent; and, folding itself within the nourishing 
germ, the spark rests and seeks to become life, and gives shape, 
as in the seed human. Our band of doctors are sent to earth 
places to watch this process. You will see at once that the child 
thus formed partakes of the cerebrum or frontal brain, 
and tends to be learned, yet a deal easier to become insane 
than those formed of a lower grade seed-germ. 

I think we can tell after a time, by collecting some of this 



6; 

infant dust and examining, which are the active sparks and 
which the feeders or nourishers, just as Pasteur and others 
can decide on germs of different fevers. These bacteria and 
living dust atoms are foundations of atoms. We all smile 
over Koch's cure of consumption by battling one germ against 
another. When a man has consumption, he has begun to 
rot; but the bacteria don't do it, they only feed on the rot. 
The man did it by somehow doing inharmonious things, living 
in fog districts, breathing smoke, or inheriting rot from birth. 
Germs are living foundations, they are seeds of chaos, and eat 
up decay. There are also cattle seeds. A man might breathe 
them in for ages. They would live in him, but could not 
get into the sensation. There is something about the milk 
germ of a female belonging to the active seed of the male, a 
kind of belonging together and a rushing to seek each other, 
as the live sap rushes to seek the delicate green fibre of a 
stem. Certain things are parts of each other, and, if condi- 
tion does not keep them apart, will multiply. I have written 
these things by help of my band. We study them out. I 
shall be with you when you read all this at home, so as to see 
what you think of it. These sparks, I am told, are the light 
sides of a sphere, while the milk germ is the dark side; and, 
while whizzing along the air, they get separated, and always 
try to find each other. This is the secret of attraction in male 
and female. The seed study in flowers shows this to be 
true. Your son, 

Wadsworth. 



July io, 1891. 

My dear Mother, — As the children say, if I was in on earth, 
it would be God planning, and not me, after all. I can only, 
think what would be best in myself, and that is what we must 
do together. 

One thing is certain: we must not get away from the base 
we have made thus far. After anybody has made friends and 



68 

a line of direct business, it is best to keep pretty near to it; 
for it is a kind of belt or path in which we are to walk. It is 
a kind of magnetism which holds us firm. I wanted you to 
rest this summer somewhere. I know the ails of people won't 
rest, and doctors must be always near the post. I try to rest 
in my work, and yet it is not absolute rest to be doing the 
same thing. One needs a difference. 

This is why I take up the education of the children. And 
when they begin to question about life, you can be sure that 
their souls have started to grow. They are both tall and 
graceful, and the houses are all kept neat and bright. You 
say, "What shall I do?" Why, we must not give up, mother, 
while disease is slaying its thousands, and spirits coming over 
half-formed and unable to shape as an angel should properly 
be. We must not give up. But we may rest through the 
heated weather. You are like me, and find rest in work. 
Still, I do say, find a place for rest awhile, until more return to 
the city, — not far away, but near the post, so as to be near for 
calls. You say, "Where shall I go?" And still I say, to 
some quiet place where it is part rest and part helping the 
mortal to hold its magnetism. You are always to hold our 
shield of healing, mother; for I could not work myself without 
you. Perhaps not always in that place, that room, but wider 
fields may open, and we can be assured that, as is our need, 
so will something be given to tell us what to do. I have risen 
in favor with our faculty of late, and received more medals. 
When I am dressed for an oration or an essay, on some par- 
ticular part of the body I wear my colored medals, and feel 
quite an imposing spirit. I feel proud of my honor for your 
sake and for father's. I told you once that the palate was 
embryo of a future tongue, and I find all organs are dupli- 
cated, starting in an earth form so as to have good root and 
be linked with this sphere of clay. The lungs are in lobes. 
Some of these are duplicates for the future. The used-up 
forms drop away by death, and new organs are formed from 
slight roots or seeds. 



6 9 

All over the body are these bud-like formations ready with 
their storage of magnetism for the spiritual shape. For there 
is no mistaking that human bodies are as plants, and each 
organ is a particular kind of plant, either able to start by slip, 
as the uvula, or by seed, as the tips of the lacteals in the duode- 
num. A human body is all buds and slips and seeds in a mass 
of pulp or flesh soil. The keeping it in order is the work of 
science. Your own son, 

Wadsworth. 



Oct. 8, 1891. 
My own dear Mother, — How brisk I feel to-day! I hope to 
make you feel brisk with me, and your heart full of courage 
and love. If one feels brisk, there is no chance for failure; 
and all the magnets of success are immediately turned toward 
the swift motion of the soul. One day I felt quite sad, and 
made descent to the borderland for my usual work. I saw an 
exceedingly bright spirit following me, and he said: " Young 
spirit, thou canst not do good with sadness in thy heart. Come 
with me, and thou shalt see how blest thou art, and thus learn 
by comparison how to be cheerful. " So he carried me deep 
into space between the stars where, it seemed to me, no mortal 
had ever been. I saw the air full of skeleton shapes floating 
about, just as we used to preserve things in alcohol, you know. 
I said, "What are these?" He said: "These are forms that 
have carried a principle too far downward, those who have 
gone out in sadness or in lusts or in false doctrines carried 
persistently to the end. They are turning round into chaos 
or dissolving back into particles to be renewed again in atoms 
and molecules; but the soul cannot be individualized. It has 
returned to the great Master-soul, and become universal, the 
dire effect of carrying a principle to extremity. " I was aston- 
ished, and I came away from that great floating mass of shape- 
specimens determining I would allow no principle to lead me 
downward. We who heal are shown all these curious shapes 



70 

in space, and taught how a principle will work itself out for the 
shining or for the dissolving of shapes. Grief makes fearful 
inroads upon shape; and, if carried on persistently, it attacks 
the spirit body and drives out the soul. 

I asked Uncle T. if those who were really insane by grief 
would not dissolve like this, and have to begin all over. He 
thought some cases might, but with others the soul was only 
closed in for a time, waiting to be free. I never studied about 
insane cases; but it seemed to me the spirit body must begin 
to decay in some of them. But he says it is not always so un- 
less by lust or decay of parts. A soul will stay in and animate 
as long as one whiff of sympathy remains. Now see what 
duty Uncle T. has and others, when the insane come over, 
to prevent the soul from leaving the body and sending it to 
the dissolving space. I tell you, mother, I see immense work 
for all. And, as we grow in soul with understanding of the 
law, we can do more, and the labor does not tire us. On earth 
we have only so much measure of life, we are bound to so 
much duty. But, springing into a more elastic airy body, our 
will has more energy, and we are shown more of the working 
of the law. 

And the very striving to help makes us able. You see the 
clay bodies reviving again in tree and grass, and just so the 
spirit body which dissolves into atoms or seed capsules is again 
animated and starts anew. Well, we have now a very pretty 
home in the third country. It is half-way between earth and 
the celestial lands; and I like it, because, as I work in border- 
land and some upon earth, it is more natural to me. And then 
for study I rise to the fifth country, and the little ones are at 
school there, and come across the air in carriages which move 
along ether as a stream of light. I see the celestials looking 
to see who works for the universe. They never let kind deeds 
go unrewarded, although not called reward, but equalizing 
quantities which always must be between spheres. Nature is 
always equalizing herself, as you know, and that law works 
quicker in these countries. The nearer we get by faith to the 



7i 

great law, the quicker comes the return or response of any 
doing for humanity. The doing for the weak and poor is a 
part of the doctor's duty. I felt bad at first about not receiv- 
ing real money for labor, but I soon found that power takes 
the place of money here. And every desire of the heart is 
given by power, and will, and being willing to help those 
who are ignorant. One generation pulls down another into 
deep matter until nobody senses the principles which are 
the very life of all shapes, and sees only the faults of things. 
People have an idea that, if their bodies are here, they will go 
on all right. The soul has to be set right, else they will always 
have diseases and humors. Once the soul set straight and 
knowing how to hold itself so, there can be no disease. 

Some diseases are beyond us. We cannot keep life in earth. 
All we can do is to meet a case with the highest power given, 
and these powers may determine to take the patient out. You 
are doing all in your power. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



Oct. 26, 1891. 
My very dear Mother, — I give you good welcome this morn- 
ing. I feel almost out on this earth. I am so strong ; but still 
I am conscious that I have changed bodies, and so cannot appear 
as I was, for I know my clothes are mostly gone the way of 
the old home. But there is no sorrow in me now for a thing 
put off. At first I felt all the habits of association, and held all 
those material things dear. But, when I see a change can ben- 
efit you, I am more than reconciled. And, of course, father and 
I are always working silently for the best thing for you. All 
our interests are now here for our future and for yours. I 
could never forget or let go the dear friends of earth, although 
love which was, stretches out very thin, I notice, as they climb 
the ruggedness of earth. 

^The privations which I find you bore for my education 
seemed all for naught as regards earth, but not as regards the 



72 

extension of earth and the ripened worlds, which go on and 
on, no one knows how high. But the glory of it is, and there 
seems now no end to what a man can do by ability. The 
status is changed from the pay by money to the pay by power, 
and no one stands in the way of power, if a soul pushes. It is 
the same on earth, only money occupies the place of power, 
and people are apt to hold back their ability, unless well paid. 
So there is no true standard of the capability of a man or a 
woman. Earth is a slow world. But there was a time when 
it was so slow that men had to stay on the sea for years to get 
oil for lights, and now electricity has almost outgrown the need 
of whaling crews. And so the whales, being of no use, are fast 
becoming scarce. When mortals do not need things, they 
pass away. Horses are going out as electricity comes in. We 
have no horses in the third sphere. Unless my friends give 
some kind of spiritual light, I cannot attach to them. 

Some people are very dark as to letting their souls come 
up over their rims, and so becoming what we call solar. These 
I cannot follow, any more than I could when at school. I 
think the sisters are growing into lovely womanhood, and al- 
ready, as I told you, pictures are on our walls, and Ellie's 
songs are sweet to hear. 

Wadsworth C. 



My dear Wife, — I come so seldom that I am afraid you will 
think I have forgotten you. But I do not love the earth. J I 
was so weak in it, and it worried me so to live the last of it, 
that I wish you were out of it and over here. But still it does 
the boy good to be called. He cannot get weaned from the 
old things, as I did. So let him come, for he already sees that 
the best interests are in letting go of the old places and pre- 
paring for you here. I feel pride in our two daughters: you 
will love them. The air outside, as I came down, was so fresh 
I felt as I used to when I rose early in the old place. But that 
is now over, and new things have begun there. We are turn- 



73 

ing everything over for you, and beginning with new light. 
As we improve in power by Idell and Ellie and our son's duty 
well done, why, so all the shells of earth must go, and new 
things come in. I gather many of the herbs in the old garden, 
and these Wadsworth uses in essence and perfume for those 
not well born. He saves many. I want to say more, but 
can't. 

I have let them in pretty well, mother, to-day, and it does 
them good. They all need it, and will know how to think 
towards earth after a time. I was surprised to see grand- 
father trying it. I hope his letter came along through, well. 
No, I did not know that E. B. B. was here. I do not know 
until they ascend from borderland after being arranged. I 
suppose he was not in my ward, but after a time I should have 
found him. I will tell father, and we will find him. 

Wadsworth. 



Dear Sister, — I am not a believer in this return, but I want 
to test it, as father says it is a truth, and he has seen your 
spirit like a ghost. But I never believed in ghosts, and I can't 
see much use in the being reborn to earth after we get through. 
If this reaches you and becomes a letter, you will know I have 
the same work as on earth, and more need, because so many 
bring over their oddities and notions. I can see that very few 
are in the fulness of a real self. Something ails 'most every- 
body in worlds below. T. 



Nov. 5, 1891. 
My dear Mother, — Our little ones seem very eloquent this 
morning. They love to show you what they can do; but, as 
Ellie says, they have not yet made immortal things, neither 
have I, for you know I have not been here long. But father 
has given principle of usefulness and sympathy, so his light has 



74 

risen into the fifth degree, and already the mansion ahead 
which every soul tries for is beginning to come. You know 
a man on earth dies and leaves money, — that is, his money is 
sent on ahead; but here his light or purpose is sent onward. 
But yet, mother, if it was not for you, there could be no building 
of mansions or use sent on ahead ; for, in order to have power, 
there must be one fastening on earth as material foundation 
and another in the utmost effort of a principle, and then a 
power can be born. So by all the care and anxiety you had 
for father and the great self-sacrifice of life you made for me, 
you see there is a power being born of it for the future, and 
father and the little ones are carried up in it, as on earth you 
would have us rise by mother's love and pride. There is no 
cutting off any power, once worthily started, or I may say un- 
worthily, too; for evil has its run as well as good, in order to 
prove a shell or shield to the more tender good. Goodness is so 
tender that it has to have a crust. No one ever saw a bare, 
unprotected bit of God ; for in descents it has to be protected 
from the dark side itself evolves. But I am not here to preach 
to-day. Father calls my essays preaching. He sometimes say, 
"Got a sermon for mother?" I think that, if all goes right 
with you, I can be quite happy here and build better than I 
could on earth. There are not so many ahead here. Those 
who are inefficient are not held up by the seniors or elders be- 
cause the lack of tact or sense immediately makes a spirit 
known. The worth or shining of the inner through the deli- 
cate body shows at once, and a man is rated for what he has 
made effort to do. Now, although I do not yet make things 
for immortality, yet I am rated high ; for I chose my work be- 
cause I loved it, and not entirely because of money in it. To 
want to do a thing for the love of it is a power, and carries one 
to success ; but, when it is pricked, I have seen great mists of 
white power come out and envelope more than a thousand 
people. An evil is like a toadstool. It gives out certain 
chemical compounds for use. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



75 

March 19, 189 1. 
My precious Mother, — You know I am glad to see you. I 
say see because your spirit has a way of loosing itself and coming 
out so as to be very plain. Now a chair always carries its 
spirit, or penumbra, as we call it, and, if we can call it forth from 
the dark body, we can take a seat ; but we can also sit down in 
the chair body, when the spirit, or penumbra , is within it. Every 
single object has its lining of mind; that is, the mind which 
formed it. A garden of flowers sends natural penumbra or 
real God, which is different from a chair, that being made by 
man-mind. In this way I can give diagnosis of disease, be- 
cause the minute I look over a body, whether in the coarse 
grade clay or the finer grade of silver atoms or any quality of 
body, I can detect where the pulse stops and decay has begun. 
As father says, very few remain whole during the earth life 
or are whole when coming through. The minerals are 
brought up by evolution, as there are silver bodies on earth, 
and even gold bodies, — I mean, of course, these elements in 
the veins instead of silica or clay; and every metal gives differ- 
ent body and also disposition, as the blood gives current for the 
soul to act. Now you have some gold in your veins — rich 
veins of gold — which cause humanity feelings and radiate far 
out. Some of the surgeons have iron with gold, which makes 
them strong to bear and rich in good deed. These are the 
highest surgeons on earth, and they attain to a great degree 
of honor over here. But some surgeons are flint and no gold, 
and then they could cut a head off and not wink. No humanity, 
you see. It makes a difference, then, what metal comes into 
the blood, because the soul has better opportunity to act. But 
the process is varied because there must be all kinds of bodies 
for all kinds of deeds. If every doctor was flint, then it would 
soon run into cruelty. But, if every doctor was silver or man- 
ganese, then no one could examine brains and get the muscle 
which is in rapport with such a part of it. The brain contains 
sensation to every part of the system, and by examining cer- 
tain muscles or organs we can tell which spot in the brain is 



76 

diseased, and take it out before a mental disease spreads. It 
takes a good while to start a family who have to see, to believe. 
In these cases of return the sensation of touch goes ahead of 
sight, as we are using the arm, and not the eye, and people are 
accustomed to using the eye on earth, and not the hand. After 
we use a hand for touch into air and get used to it, there seem 
to come eyes in the ends of the fingers. There are some small 
snakes in borderland whose eye is in the tip of the tail. A 
guide told me these snakes were the result of broken or cut-off 
fingers on earth. The small bit of spirit in them could rise 
no higher, and so went to form a finger snake with the bit of 
human life as an eye. There are other shapes in borderland 
that are cut-off legs and arms of earth people. Everything 
that has any sense of will stirring in it rises and lasts until that 
sense has run out. If it is weak, it will die out. If strong, 
it progresses. Sometimes I think insects and reptiles are parts 
of human bodies in earth as well as in borderland, lying round, 
waiting to be absorbed into a whole, like a sum of figures not 
added. But this I only throw in as an idea to you. If so, 
would it not be a good idea to keep a healthy class of insects 
and kill all venomous things, as rats and snakes, so they need 
not be absorbed as bad livers and stomachs? Father laughs 
here, the first time I have heard him laugh for months. I have 
to say things to make him merry. Nevertheless, it isn't a bad 
idea. The celestials are at work among mortals urging them 
forward, and there is more thought now toward the beginnings 
of children; and, if they put the stroke on the beginnings of 
liquor, they would make better end to it. Let government 
own the liquor that is made as well as other things which 
drown and overcome the nations. Am I not getting to be a 
philosopher? Your son, 

W. Cecil. 



77 

Dec. 4, 1891. 
My dear Mother, — I am right glad to meet you, dear mother, 
this morning. This is a good place for a letter, but you know 
every day I talk by impression with you, and oftejn wish you 
would pay more attention to the microscope, for I could see 
with you; and having now the higher knowledge by help of 
the faculty in the spheres, where there is no striving for position 
just for money, I can understand the powers in small things 
by the glass. I was with you a little while on Thanksgiving 
Day, but you were as busy as we were. Father and I were 
helping about a feast given to the spirits in the first sphere, 
not in the borderland, for that is where formation goes on, but 
in the first sphere where they are able to move about and begin 
to work in a purpose. Under the trees called banyan, which 
have roots in earth and tower up on the hills, the table was laid 
and fruits brought by messengers. It made me think of those 
old Bible stories where a table came to Christ with a feast on it, 
and then disappeared. The particular one which father and 
I attended and worked with was where Uncle T. brought those 
whose minds are tender and who live in large rose gardens 
with all kinds of herbs around them. I called it Uncle T.'s 
feast. I suppose on earth it would be called a feast for lunatics, 
but we are careful now to drop all such names as have been 
hooted and laughed at, so that there will be no such things as 
any low mesmeric influence brought over. A suggestion to 
any of these weak minds would bring back all the past, and 
spoil all that had been done. Sometimes a doctor with great 
pomp will come into uncle's place in the first sphere, and say: 
"Well, how did So-and-so come over? Is he lunatic still?" 
But, as soon as the word touches the doctor's tongue, there 
seems to be a sort of paralysis of the muscles, and he flies 
home, and never ventures there again until he learns better. 
We make a very fine herb juice of wine from mixtures of wild 
cherry and balm and other ingredients which are very enliven- 
ing and yet soothing. Oh, father is sometimes quite sad. I 
think his long sickness took a great deal of vital fire out of 



78 

him, and made him a little apt to despond. When I see this, 
I take him away from the office, and carry him round where I 
make calls until he forgets the routine of work. Father is in- 
clined to routine, — that is, to have so many small vials of com- 
pounds ready, — for all I tell him there is no need to be so par- 
ticular; because, if I wanted a peculiar drop of some oil or 
juice I could send east or west, north or south, and, as all 
physicians are bound to help one another, I could get it. I 
am trying to break father of this routine, and to engage him in 
some other way for a while, which I think will be done by Idell, 
who is now interesting him in her pictures, and especially the 
large one she is beginning for the school hall. Then, again, 
father is anxious for you. He says, "It is hard for a woman 
alone on earth so, and we can't move things, you know, so she 
can live easier." Now, you see, father has not yet belief in 
will, and so will does not work as the hands would. I can see 
myself how hard it is to overcome the hands and work with the 
mind. I have seen old Egyptians sitting in a circle, and will- 
ing the very grains of silica into shapes. I saw them raise a 
small house in the centre of a circle entirely by will. Of course, 
the model of the house had been thoroughly studied at first 
by every one, so that when they sat in circle and began to build, 
following the model and connecting it with the silica and com- 
ponent parts in oxygen, there came a regular formation exact 
as with the model. And so it is with healing. When your 
mind has circulated around the disease, and got the location 
and every part affected by the inflamed spot, then let the model 
for perfect health flow in, and keep it flowing, never saying or 
thinking: "Poor thing! It is so weak it won't get well." It is 
much easier for a child to learn this than for us who were 
brought up in earth and never use much will. Because we see 
not the bands and wheel-work of the mind, we are apt to dis- 
believe in them, and not set them going, but to depend on some 
outward machinery. I will allow that time is necessary to 
learn to work by will. Now Ellie is being taught by fine brushes 
and tints of ochre, but at the same time by a lesson in will, 



79 

or impressing a picture from the mind on canvas, every day; 
so that in time the outer will be cast away and the impression 
picture be most lovely, as one cannot make soul move adown 
into the hands and come out in drawing or painting just as 
the mind wills. Well, I think we are progressing finely, and 
daily I love these worlds. I don't feel that your sacrifice for 
me is lost. I had the roots of purpose on earth, and I am sure 
now I can carry them forward. At first I was a little lost as 
to what to do, but I saw so many born over tossed and torn 
that I soon saw my profession was of use. Yes, that is why I 
am talking it to you. Father said last night, "Now you give 
mother some idea about this will business which I don't under- 
stand, but you do." I saw a circle of Egyptians around a poor 
maniac in borderland. They were faculty, and so experi- 
menting, as you know they always do. The poor spirit had 
forces, but these were crossed, something as if the telegraph 
lines were all crossed and coiled up, and these doctors were 
uncoiling him; that is, drawing out order. They had their 
minds tuned in the light blue force which is order and were 
applying it to the mass. Now your patients are not quite such a 
mass as was this lunatic, but some of them have twisted nerves, 
and they imagine half their pains. I should put my hand on 
the tender place and my mind on the principle of order; i.e., 
think of the line of horizon from tree to sky, or, if you want it 
swifter, think of a waterfall, any orderly line in nature which 
you want to bring the pulse up to. Having established order, 
then try to work in harmony, or arrangement of health lines, 
by thinking of the sunrise or the sunset or a garden of pansies. 
This tunes your spirit to nature, something as two pianos or 
violins tune. After a patient is in tune all goes well, and the 
natural self gets established. I am telling you the theory, 
mother, but you must not get discouraged if it works hard, 
for some of our high faculty can't do it yet. But Egyptians 
are full of it. It is remarkable and true. 

Your dear son, 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



8o 

Jan. 5, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — I must repeat my ''Happy New Year" 
to you. I wonder if you heard me enter on that morning, and 
speak these words clear and distinct to you? It seemed as if 
you must have seen me, as I was so low down in form and felt 
the need of being right in sympathy with you. These dear 
little sisters of mine are receiving lessons about earth. I told 
you they had begun to grow and to learn, and the very primary 
beginning of teaching is about the material worlds. If spirits 
never know the elements of an outer world, they will rise as 
seraphs or as cherubs, and fulfil some purpose in music or the 
ecstatic loves. Of course there must be even these, for the 
higher churches would miss much sweet music unless some 
were seraphs. But our family always loves science and educa- 
tion, and so I wanted these daughters to study and grow, and 
there is no way of scientific growth without the mind being 
taught on all sides of it, making a sensible spirit. I don't 
want them to study French, but it is necessary that they know 
what French means and what Italian means, so that the cus- 
toms and even the outlines of a figure can be plain. Because 
a spirit partakes for a long time of its country customs, and 
they must know an American from a Frenchman by the general 
outline. Well, I have gained many honors, and, I hope, have 
helped to send in some invention for the races. It does seem 
odd that the people down here give so little attention to the 
races. The paupers, the idiots, the weak, the deformed, are 
all produced, and government goes on building immense struct- 
ures to accommodate them, and then taxes all the people to 
take care of them. Uncle T. says it will soon be all they cdn 
do down here to take care of their imbecile ones. Imagine a 
world hampered by such a motley multitude instead of being 
a self-dependent power. My question is, if disease increases 
so rapidly and insanity gets such upper hands, are there going 
to be doctors enough who are reliable to give the proper help ? 
If there are too many born, too many for the well to care for, 
then the race is not able to carry her own light. I can see 



8i 

trouble ahead. The asylums now are crowded, and there is 
little chance for recovery in such conditions. It makes me 
think of burial in graves with part of the senses awake. I often 
wish for a smart, good fire to set some of them free. Well, I 
must not tell you this, for your loving nature will be reaching 
out to help them all, and you cannot do it without harming 
yourself. I have this glad thought, that there are higher bands 
than I belong to working for more brotherhood in earth and 
giving swift lighting to help. Our houses were dainty as bowers 
on New Year's Day, and the flowers do not fade for many weeks. 
So it is as pretty to-day as it was on the morning of the New 
Year. I have a handsome studio. It seems so cheerful and 
light as I enter it that I call out loudly, as I know you do some- 
times for me, for you to come and work with me. Won't we 
have a good time, mother, planning for all the million people, 
when you come ? Father keeps every jar and vial in order, so 
he can find them in the night if there is need. It is said in 
the Bible there is no night in heaven. This means when the 
soul is strong enough to bear all day. But as yet father loves 
night. So do I. We have not outgrown it. So, although our 
day is longer, yet there is night, for the large souls who have 
overcome all cause and effect and are in what is called " nir- 
vana," these real spirits give us light, for a soul perfected 
is more luminous than many thousand suns. This earth will 
develop so greatly in principles and awaken so vast a centre 
of brilliance as not to need any sun. So we sleep and eat those 
things that are proper for the golden blood, and we are light 
in motion. I think, if I lived down here again, I would try to 
stop the eating of animal food; and yet it has got such a run 
in this generation that only death can stop it. You see what 
a push it would be to get even pork out of earth, and there 
are other creatures equally vile. The spirit often stops for 
days in the midst of such masses of capillary work. The deli- 
cate interchange of the nerve system is so fine that the spirit 
actually gets clogged, and really cannot die or get out at any 
natural egress; and so doctors say it is death. In this way 



82 



many are put under ground before the spirit has risen to the 
surface and escaped. I don't say the vital sense would begin 
to beat again if the fine essence of an outgoing spirit could creep 
through the capillary network, but there would be chance again 
for life this side in earth. If people are buried alive, they sel- 
dom come to consciousness, because the air in the box would 
not last one second. Your own boy, 

Wadsworth. 



Jan. 9, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — I was disappointed when you came for 
my Christmas letter, and could not get in. I supposed the 
medium was sick, and afterwards I learned it was so, and sent 
Idell with some wine that I made. It was a working Christ- 
mas with me, although I had some beautiful minutes with you 
about twilight, as you will remember. And father was down 
also, although he can't stay long on earth without short breath. 
You see, so many come over now with the grippe, as they term 
it, that it needs thousands of doctors. The great air-sea beats 
upon our shores, bearing large coils of the human just born 
over as so much seaweed cast up ashore. Some form just be- 
fore they are tossed up and land on their feet, and are strong 
on the instant; others He weakly, and have to be helped; and 
many come on the vessels which are always on the air-sea sail- 
ing. This year there are calls which seem to me to be as if 
some one was weeding out all the real old and weak ones. But 
it does not alarm us. We are able for them all. There is 
not much need of doctors after one rises to the fifth sphere* 
for none can rise unless the clay is pretty nearly purified, and 
thus all that breeds disease is left behind. So all doctors, if 
they intend to help in the great universe, work in the first 
three spheres. There is a kind of mind cure that extends 
even into the fifth country, and this is from habit of thought 
in religion. A man gets the wrong idea of God in him, and 
this is attended to mostly in the fifth country; but it can be 



83 

begun in earth, as I see you are beginning it now with your 
patients. I think, mother, some of your work will be done 
in the fifth sphere, assisting in the changes of mind necessary 
for progress. Mind is harder to change than body; and, if 
the body is not set right first, then the mind remains in discord. 
Uncle T. says, if he should live again in earth, he would make 
every insane person well by getting the body in proper harmony 
first, and then work up the mind. But he says the earth is 
not long enough for such cures, and it takes many ages over 
here to harmonize a man and make him anywhere near what 
he ought to be. I have been attending to many in the hos- 
pitals who came over with the grippe. They usually come 
rolled up in a ball, because the spirit folds up as she goes out 
and takes the shape of the head, or the last impression. I 
have seen men come over as a pair of lungs, which shows they 
died from the lungs and held sense to the last. Of course, 
these appearances at once tell us the cause and the last touch 
of the body, and so determine how and where we shall begin 
to cure, and with what color. There are many new forms of 
disease coming in this year. Doctors will have to study hard 
to keep up with the changes, for scarlet fever and all the old- 
style attacks will be nearly done away with, and others set in. 
A new set of births change all the modes. And so a doctor 
is never through studying. I have now about one hundred 
and seventy patients in the borderland and in the third sphere, 
and I have to go by rapid transit over distance ; and sometimes 
father sends me certain vials of color by the transmission of 
air tubes, for across the air between the spheres there are tubes 
of condensed air, as there are cables across the oceans on earth, 
only quicker in passage. I feel as if father was too confined 
sometimes; but now Idell is growing more interested in mixt- 
ures, as is natural from you, and so I send father to the large 
picture galleries or elsewhere to rest his mind from routine. 
These little girls are now growing into useful girlhood. They 
are being educated in the fifth country, and yet scarcely two 
hours are needed for counsel and advice. But the soul moves 



8 4 

faster in these worlds, and one minute of painting is worth a 
whole day. They understand quicker than I do, because 
their senses are clear intuition, while mine are separated into 
the five. Intuition is the fulness of all other senses, and a 
person dying from earth young has that power. I have it all 
to learn; yet really aged persons have it also, because they 
enter their second childhood before they come. There will 
also come to earth this year astonishing cures of eyes and ears 
and all parts of the head. For every part is as a self, and can 
be separated and attended to and replaced if the doctors only 
know how. This is to be given to them. For a human body 
can be picked in pieces as well as a rose, and every part made 
a self-existing atom, and yet, when acting with all other atoms, 
making a vast wholeness of the man. I saw a doctor take every 
atom of a coiled spirit-body apart, and purify it with magnetic 
forces, and adjust it again, as one would clean a watch. This 
took out the sin elements, and made a fresh spirit. Well, I 
am glad I have written this. I now feel much better, and so 
does father, for we have taken down your thoughts and ques- 
tions, and shall read them over in our room to-night. Oh, it 
is such pleasure for us! Why, we feel as if you were right 
with us; and so you are, in spirit. Your son, 

Wadsworth. 



Jan. 21, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — Our little girls are growing in all ways, 
and are lovely additions in the house, filling it with music and 
picture and love. I do not mean they make fires and boil tea- 
kettles and such things which belong to earth, for here there 
is no such need of the material; but the lighter material, as I 
call it. This earth is so full of electricity and warmth that 
fruit is already prepared with most delicious tastes, and there 
are classes of working spirits who prepare all needs (not con- 
sidered servants, but doing their part of the great universal 
order). They love their work, or else they would not for one 



85 

moment be allowed to do it. Other spirits are busy with the 
looms and weaving, which is not considered labor here, but 
artistic work. Labor is all artistic; for the nurse, who cares 
for the weak ones who have been partially renovated in magnet- 
ism, loves her work, and does it because she loves it. And so 
vitality springs to meet her motions, and labor is as a pleasure 
or pastime, because it does not have to be continuous lest the 
means of living fail. On earth one has to take up cases 
and examine the worst diseases, lest the means fail; and 
they often do this when they rebel against it, and so the 
vitality does not answer to the touch. This is why I tell 
you not to do for people when you need the rest physi- 
cally yourself. The answer to your touch does not come 
readily. But, after rest and your spirit has called in the 
color and life beyond what you need for yourself, then answers 
will come. I can see now how it was that Christ could raise 
the ones almost dead. He had rested, and was full of renewed 
vigor and color and growth, and had a surplus; and this sur- 
plus, with strong will power, was enough to raise the dead. 
I am learning this myself. My hours of labor had to be short- 
ened, because a guide said, "You do not get enough overplus 
to start the life of a new-born spirit." I told you I sent father 
up in the galleries to rest, as he is too eager to get the finest 
extracts from herbs and blooms and roots for me, especially 
the eastern ones, and so he lost vigor. When we work in this 
way, waiting until we have a light over and above our own 
need, then things are clearer. We are clairvoyant, and can 
see the trend of a law and how it is coming out. To have the 
soul clear is the great object of our purposes. But I know, 
mother, how it is on earth. The tired and sick ones are always 
coming, and one cannot close doors on them; but I only tell 
you the law, so you can try to make the overplus of power, and 
not rob yourself of your own part of life. Push for this, and 
it will have to come. I note that many things come by pushing 
that which is called the Almighty. When this great force, or 
whatever it is beating in the air, feels a pretty hard and de- 



86 

cisive push, some fire of power answers. One day I watched 
a woman on earth to see how she got her means of livelihood, 
and I found she laid away a dollar every week with firm de- 
termination not to use it, but to let nature find a way for sus- 
tenance. Nature, or this beating force in the air, missed the 
dollar at first, and ground down hard on her to get it, bringing 
her to the very precipice of need. But after a few weeks the 
vacuum filled up, and nature found other ways. I am sure 
that people give up too much to the habit of nature in using all 
laid out for them. Nature gets into the habit of feeling round 
for every dollar. She is economic, and reaches as in roots; 
but, if a mortal pushes and bounds over the first precipice, then 
the vacuum gets filled. This is an odd theory, but it is true. 
You must not think of our house as brick on brick, or of 
wood sawed and planed, for the art of building is carried much 
higher here, and gold or gems may be dissolved and formed 
into walls and fitted together, because artists are skilful in the 
principles of geometry, and the proportion of the roof to the 
foundation support. And yet I have seen gems of ruby or 
diamond in blocks, as bricks are in earth, all arranged in form 
of house. In the fifth sphere, formations are carried on by 
exceedingly swift motions, and thus those who in earth work 
in glass or tile or china forms can ascend quickly into spheres 
if their souls are clear from any weights of habit, because the 
need carries them up. A doctor rises quickly because of his 
power to understand law. That old Bible spoke well when it 
said, "Know Thyself," for, if a man knows every sinew, ar- 
tery, nerve, and muscle, he has the whole map of the future, 
and by study can find out many curious things. We have a 
very pretty house. It is crystal, the same as water congeals 
on the window-pane, only congealed chemically, and inter- 
mingled with our will and love. These two powers hold all 
shapes firm. If houses in earth were firmer in will and love, 
they would last longer, as old homesteads do. It would be 
hard to burn ours or blow it away, because we are in it, as well 
as all the kindly deeds we did to the ones in pain. But we 



87 

can draw ourselves out by and by. It is a reserve power. I 
think, mother, I would not worry, because you know all that 
is a waste of energy; but try some of those pushes I told you 
about. I think they will succeed. Always remember that to 
assist too many you lose that energy which you need for over- 
plus. I want to see you rest some. There are ways which 
father and I reach, which you do not always know, and not 
only father and I, but the plan-angels whose real purpose is 
to search for vacuums. If they see a need, they will fill it, but, 
when it is a worry, they only pass over it. The law does work, 
but the people of earth who have overplus won't use it. 
They have so much vigor, they don't know where or how to 
place it. Yet still the law works, for I see it. Rest some, 
dear mother. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



Feb. 4, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — I never saw two happier spirits than my 
little sisters. I often question if they could be so happy if they 
understood the trials of earth, and sometimes I question 
whether it would not have been best to let them grow up here 
and become seraphs, as they were beginning to do. But it is 
natural, you know, to want our own in our own kingdom, to 
beautify and adorn it. Many and many mothers will let their 
darlings rise into seraph work because they do not call them 
to earth, and begin the natural process of growth in the roots. 
But we have our own. Father wanted them, but he had not 
the will to raise them. Father has order and plan and a great 
faith and love, but the weakness of earth made his will weak. 
So he had to depend on me for will. But all spirits do not 
have the same powers, and that is the reason for brotherhoods, 
faculties, and societies. What one lacks, another has. So 
there is always the absorbing going on. The children are not 
angels, but spirits. They have never overcome pride nor any 
evil, but it is necessary that they know the odd side of life as 



88 



well as the even. Neither am I an angel. I don't want to be 
one yet. I know there is hard work before me to gain power 
to plan for worlds, as the celestial angels do. Then there are 
messenger angels, as I told you, who have power to extend the 
lungs outward attaching to the arms and inflated with a curious 
gas or light, which gives them wonderful motion. These are 
the bearers of tidings from world to world. They seldom rest, 
but live on the wing, as I call it. Afar up in space I see them 
constantly moving about. Think how odd it would be on 
earth to look upward , and see forms moving about. But it 
will yet be so, as soon as the people are brought up from ma- 
teriality into more refined conditions; and by that time the 
curious gas or essence of fire will be entered, or come by the 
effect of the growth of mankind, and there will be exceeding 
lightness of the human frame. And fat and gluten and thick 
muscle will all belong to swine and porcupines, and so waste 
out into nothingness. The true man will be made up of sinews, 
nerves, cords, and tendons, and the flesh which breeds disease 
will go down to animals and out. Nerves would never tire or 
get strained if it was not for the carrying round of so many 
pounds of stuff liable to rot every minute, and in many people 
already rotten. A nerve man can do twice the work — I may 
say ten times the work — of a portly, fleshy man. Fire re- 
fuses to run in flesh, and keeps to the nerves, gushing out of 
the eye or finger-tips or by word. And yet there is so exalted 
a state of nerve that the fire glances and radiates the outer self, 
unless there are many pounds of fat. Eruptions on the skin 
are usually from outer causes, and not from the blood. They 
are all worms, nests, or germ piles, and run along by the sweat 
tubes, as a vine runs along forest trees. The blood being weak 
is some cause of their attraction, because germs and worms 
settle down on things which emit smells of decay; and so, in 
many instances, the blood must be toned up. Yet I am told 
that all the humors, as eczema, erysipelas, scarlet fever, and 
other fevers, diphtheria, must all be treated as an outer crust 
trouble. What do you think of this ? I am not quite decided, 



89 

as many of the doctors of earth call them blood troubles break- 
ing out on the skin. I sometimes think they are wholly skin 
or crust troubles, which so worry the mind as to cause less ap- 
petite, and, therefore, weakened blood. The happiness and 
content of the mind, I find, have great influence in all diseases; 
and it is often a problem whether to begin with the outward 
and purify that, thus letting the effect reach the inner, or to 
begin dosing the inner to reach the outer. For all I belong to 
a fifth sphere faculty who decide important questions relative 
to disease on all earth and in air islands in space and lower 
spheres, yet sometimes I cannot quite agree with them. 
Father says, "Well, Wadsworth, you are young, and can afford 
to wait and think and consult with your mother." There is 
time enough ahead. I don't want to know everything in a 
minute, when I think of the time there is, for it is such a pleasure 
to rise in the morning and know that there are things not known, 
glorious secrets hidden. I rise early, — for, remember, in the 
third sphere there is still day and night, — and then I go out 
to the large basin of pink enamel in our garden by the fountain, 
and plunge in ; and the air is so electric that I have no need of 
towel, for I am dry in a moment. And, indeed, the basin 
is full of air-water, as I call it, — a kind of bubble formation. 
And this is very refreshing. It makes me strong in sensation, 
and here I think the soul has more sensation than in earth. 
If there was pain here , you can see how terribly exquisite the 
suffering would be. Why, mother, you have a kind of nature- 
sense , — a guide told me it ran in the family blood, — an intuitive 
sense as to the right of healing. Uncle T. has it now as ever, 
and grandma, too. The reason I consult you is because you 
are nearer to the bodies human, and I have to compare the 
idea with how it will fit a body spirit. Comparison tells the 
story, you know. So it is with father. He goes up to the fifth 
sphere laboratories and finds out mixtures , and then compares 
them with ours, and we decide which is better. By this means 
I have given even the higher faculty some good remedies for 
the quick vitalization of the new-born spirit, or the color of 



9 o 

an extract as adapted to the color of an individual magnetism. 
There is very little ache or pain in the fifth sphere, but much 
in the lower, especially in borderland and the first sphere. 
Because of the grippe , there has been a great commotion in all 
the lower spheres, and, as you know, many physicians are 
called down to attend to needs. I have left two cases of very 
curious condition, and must hasten back. One has only, you 
may say, the seed of stomach, all eaten by indigestion and 
worse dyspepsia, — only a bare, dry, seed or pulp. Stomach is 
as much king here as there, and a ball of fire when it is in action. 
Gastric juice is no longer a creeping fluid, but an active fire; 
and so the stomach is a deposit for magnetic power, a focus of 
heat in a glow. You see, I have work to do to animate that 
spirit's stomach and make him live, else back he goes into a 
babe, or maybe, if called to some medium , he could get necessary 
fire without reincarnation. Mediums raise a great many, and 
by your light I have risen hundreds. Yes, I have brought 
hundreds near you, for you are a healing medium; and they 
have vitalized a stomach or a lung, so they need not be placed 
back into the first seed. More and more I learn here to do 
this, for to save incarnation sets a spirit one hundred years 
ahead. Well, now be in courage, mother. By and by, after 
I grow more, I can send luxuries, I hope; but father and I 
see to needs for you. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



Feb. 26, 1892. 
O dear, dear Mother, — I know you have called us very 
often of late. I often hear your voice ringing out, " O Wads- 
worth, come to me!" And I hurry back from my journeys to 
give you a bit of comfort, and assure you there is no need of 
any distress. Clouds have to go over the sky, — even clouds 
as dark as thunder ones, — and we can only keep steady till 
they get by. I see nothing you have done out of the way, only 
made all the effort you can. Now you have only to hold on 



9i 

to your effort, already made, assure yourself you are right, and 
then let things come. After one has made the best effort and 
tried hard to secure the finest result, it does seem cruel to have 
people think another way; but then these are the thunder-clouds, 
as I have said, and they must go over. Keep smooth and trust- 
ing; and I have already sent some real practical spirits to set 
things straight, and they will do so. Some other light will come 
in if that turns round into darkness. I cannot always do things 
myself, and even I do not know always what is best; but 
these bands know, and for all the seeming evils that rise up 
they are ready to turn them to something good. I can see 
how the law works out. I do not yet know how to change an 
evil to a good, as they do. I can change molecules and perform 
chemical changes in the air of plants and fluids, but come to 
take principles of the mind and change these is something I 
have not yet learned. This is why I tell the higher bands, 
and why it is of use to pray. I see now, as never before, the 
use of prayer in earth. It is to attract these chemical bands 
who deal with the muddy, mixed principles of a mortal, and 
infill them so the black will turn out white. Although it is 
hard for those in earth to see it until after years have gone by, 
they are always ready for the effort and motive, and I am sure, 
if they reach yours, they will make some new purpose upon it. 
So have courage, and say to yourself, if such a thing happens, 
why there will come some new way, perhaps even better, for 
me. Every day I am building up in character and finding out 
some curious preparation. Uncle T. helps me in regard to 
the head and all nervous disorders. You would be surprised 
to see how few there are with a pure, whole, straight order of 
nerves. The accident, the pain, the poverty down here, and 
especially the fear of death, sets the nerves frantic. So there 
are more than half who are out of base, and have to be arranged 
after the second growth of the body sets in. Habit is a kind 
of set state of the nerves, and the first symptom of insanity. 
The will gets fastened to a peculiar, curve-like motion along 
the cells, and will not vary. When this second body is in a 



92 

magnetic mist, we separate the brain into lobes, and turn the 
current or curve, to destroy a habit. If doctors in earth could 
safely do this, they would restore all the insane. Uncle says 
they have made tunnels for habit all over the brain. He has 
an immense garden, most lovely to smell or see, and glass houses 
all within it, for those who rise by the habit in the head; and 
he soon straightens them out. I could work with him, but I 
like my own work better; and that is a general restoration of 
true circulation when the blood begins to be a fire, and not 
liquid. It is a beautiful sight to see what I call the fire angels. 
Their blood is a mist or halo, and surrounds them sometimes 
as garments, or forms crowns or star symbols. Blood is the 
stream of life, — liquid in earth, — but can be made as a fire, as 
the soul kindles by inspiration. See the necessity of waking 
up all the dullards in earth and getting them ablaze. You 
have kindled many, mother, and mingled your light with the 
light of the bands. This is how they know you. The minute 
any one mingles with them they feel the soul by intuition, 
and can send all the need. So we are not strangers to the 
highest. 

Wadsworth. 



March 2, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — It seems a long time since I wrote here, 
but I have written by impression many times, as you know; 
for not a day passes but I come to tell you of some odd case 
or curious spirit whom we have raised. I am busy about four 
hours per day in the lower worlds over the weaknesses and 
frailty of the newly risen ones. Then some other physician 
takes my place, and I go away into some other sphere for entire 
change and rest. I usually come to you, for earth rests me, 
and I want to encourage you all I can; for at this season, when 
life is beginning, the great change of life's tides is coming for 
people, and there will be many deaths and much sickness, 
and the beginning will be in the earth. It is not that we can 



93 

stop anything, but can ease it. That is the only thing. For 
people do rush so into inharmony that they really call in 
disease. If all would keep close up to the quiet changing of 
the seasons, there would not be much sickness. The most 
important times are in March and October, the two great points 
of all the year, and when people should most heed the laws of 
health, avoiding the sharp winds and the decay of the autumn. 
Now is the turn of the tides, and we can do much in the be- 
ginning; but still try to do as I do, and work only four hours 
of the day, reserving the rest for silence and for receiving all 
you give out. I have met with the faculty in the fifth sphere 
for discussion on microbes. They assert that these are the cause 
of inharmonies, being as small eggs deposited in the network of 
what is called flesh. And I have a theory that these atoms are 
builders of tissue, and, if allowed to carry on a structure with- 
out any inharmony, as liquor, vice, or evil, they would make a 
healthy form. In my way they would be life germs, while in 
their way they would be death germs. Now we will see how 
the discussion goes on. Father thought I was quite bold to 
disagree. But I have a right to my theory, and there are 
germ builders as well as germ destroyers. Why, the whole 
State of Florida is built on coral, and by a small polyp that 
one can see only by microscope. If a polyp can build land, 
the race of them can build the structure of a man or woman. 
I call the white corpuscles polyps, and they are builders. Well, 
I am going to argue this theory until it can be ruled out. Idell 
says her birds were alive and passed inward through the mist, 
seeking the inner warm air. I have seen many small things 
passing through, as butterflies and moths. The small fly 
called a day fly is an escaped shape from borderland, and this 
is why it lives so short a time; and the day lily is another es- 
caped shape. These small substances pass through very easily. 
The hunters will tell about larks and other birds rising up out 
of sight by the boom of a gun. The vibration of sound carries 
them through. I can see your spirit very plainly, dear mother, 
when I come for inspiration, and send my thought direct to 



94 

you as if it were a voice. The only difference is you feel my 
words instead of hearing them. I often do assist you in busi- 
ness, and turn things around for you and send many dear guides 
to arrange matters for you. I know that in every need, at just 
the right time, they will make the way clear; for these planners 
can do more than I can, only I have to intercede for you and 
send them. You must not keep afraid all the time that such 
and such a thing will happen. For fear is a weak principle, 
and we cannot step in it. Just make effort, and this is light, 
strong, and secure, and then the planners can step along. 
Amid all the friends we had there are ways for carrying on our 
work, and these will not fail. Since I joined the faculty for dis- 
cussion, I have more honor and renown, and am called for 
many odd cases. Besides, Uncle T. begins to have good trust 
in me. The more power I gain, the more I can bring for you; 
and with father's order and the children's growth in all ways, 
and my striving, there is no such word as "fail." There will 
come much weakness in and around the people for March, 
and then you will need strength and supply of force. The 
health planners will send them to you. It is to begin at the 
roots. So, if they do come over, they may take higher position 
and rise quicker, and, if not, then they may be more harmonious 
for earth. Many new facts are to be sent into minds now in 
the turn of the tides, and foremost will be the power of mag- 
netism, sent by hand or the will. Mind is in high action, and 
in less than twenty years it will be able to conquer any disease 
without medicine, save, perhaps, the very finest quality of some 
herb. The power of hypnotism will rule, and limbs will be 
amputated and pains eased by the patient being thrown into 
trance and controlled by belief. We have one hospital just 
arranged for hypnotic treatment. The liquid spirit or magnetic 
form of being is placed in a large glass jar and put under a 
skilful will physician, who assumes in his mind a figure of har- 
mony and health, fair and correct in outline, all sin, all weakness 
cast out. The doctor says you are to be as my harmonious 
mould, and form without desire for drink or sin. The belief 



95 

being in the liquid, it soon begins to ferment and form and 
gather as the inside of an egg, and after many months the man 
is born again with the beliefs which were settled in the egg 
liquid, and thus a perfect spirit is formed, ready to live in the 
fifth degree, escaping the intervening ones. But you know 
only the very worst sinners can be taken out and reduced to a 
liquid or albumen, ready to form spiritual protoplasm. For 
some are partially formed after death, and retain many heresies 
and beliefs of their own which cannot be hypnotized. This 
way of cure is to be introduced into earth at the turn of the 
tides, and, if faithfully carried out, will cure the insane and the 
drunkard and the fragile ones. Well, do have courage now, 
mother, and do not work hard, but wait to receive as fast as 
you gain, thus holding balance. Father sends love. 

Your son, 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



March 24, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — I love to meet you because it helps me. 
A mother's interest and love is the greatest support in all the 
world. I am encouraged by it and lifted out of myself. 
Father oftens get low within himself, and the old worries come 
to him, and the cares. You see it takes a long time to keep 
the recurrence of the events of earth from worrying in the spirit. 
Now I had not passed through so many trials as father, and 
so I do not revert so easily. I have more spring of hope and 
faith. I think I must get this from you. I don't think you 
get so down in yourself as he does. He helps me more than 
tongue can tell by nicety and selection. I have only to tele- 
graph the letter or number of the fire-fluid I need, and he 
sends it by messenger immediately. Messenger spirits live in 
the planet Mercury, near the sun, and absorb immense heat 
and light, and thus are able to turn the whole lung outward, 
like a bird's wing, and so fly swifter than the mind or sunbeam 
to any place. These fire-medicines wrought from roots or 



9 6 

plants or air are needed all along the spheres until one reaches 
the fifth, and then there is more spirit than body and the ails 
diminish. For in pure spirit there can be no pain nor ache, 
but peace and harmony. This is possible to attain while living 
down here, if the faith and will and trust are sounder and 
more perfect. A preacher told me, if the people of earth 
would not keep reaching over every trial and wondering when 
it would end, but would allow some discretion to the one they 
call Almighty, that the powers of faith, will, and love, would 
have some chance to grow. But the human tried to take the 
place of God, and pushed him aside to see where and how a 
thing was to end. You see by this, mother, that I have begun 
to go to church. I did not have much of what is called relig- 
ion, but here there is a sense in what the preachers say. I 
wish some of these could animate the ministers of earth, and 
so give a new creed. I think that some are thus animated. 
You know that bands of spirits are always travelling through 
earth on purpose to hear the need and learn the supply. 
Sometimes the answer comes close to the need, and again 
there is space of time between; and then, in a way one does 
not think. This great law I learned, that people must try 
to get so near up to harmonious feeling and trust that the long- 
ing is sharp, and there is no room for mistrust or doubt to 
creep in between the need and its answer. Isn't this a good 
law? When doctors on earth try to heal a disease, they must 
first long to have a good result with real zeal, and then go on 
quietly doing their best, and never entertain a doubt but that 
the result will come. For a doubt in the doctor's mind affects 
the patient, and then there is a looseness of the powers and 
loss of the tension needed; and results cannot run on such 
mesh. Our little girls are now growing lovely, and will soon 
have a small cottage of their own near ours; for I have often 
told you that no two spirits five together long. But still they 
will beautify the home as ever. I have now a botanical garden 
for miles around our home, and many doctors in it, learning 
from teachers. I myself belong to a class, and study roots 



97 

and herbs and examine the fibre of plants. These are only 
deposits, mother, or little green or pink or white closets for 
the great universal strengths. They are full and overflowing 
wine-cups, as you might say, for the healing of the nations. 
But the trouble is, we physicians do not understand the fire- 
fluids rushing within them, or how to adapt them to the body. 
And, if we did, our skill could never change the fact that death 
must come. The only thing is that we can relieve pain and 
dislodge the germs, and change the color of the magnetisms. 
But, when a death is so marked on the great maps of immor- 
tality, it will come, whether by accident or seeming ill or 
whatever cause. Yet a physician is of vastly more worth 
than a minister here. They hold high positions, and are the 
only ones who can raise the spirit body into form. After my 
botanical gardens are more firmly growing, we are to have a 
family party, and invite all the relations far and near to join 
us. Then I will know them all, and feel more acquainted 
with our ancestors. Grandfather — and now I mean your 
father — I often see. He fives very closely to himself, and 
seems to have fear of rising lest he lose the little home he has, 
notwithstanding I said there was room enough and food 
enough in the higher worlds. The habit of holding on to the 
little is in him. He has a garden, and I wanted him to help 
in my botanical garden. There are also some in father's fam- 
ily whom I mean to ask. Why, it is healthy work, and much 
easier than on earth, because the golden flash of electricity 
in the soil makes heat for growth, and there is a rapid coming 
of leaf and flower; and the ground is sometimes covered with 
petals for two feet deep. These are utilized for couches and 
beds instead of feathers, for spirits cannot use aught which 
is a growth of red blood. The birds which come to border- 
land have only to fill every hollow tube with the ether which 
they find within the oxygen; and, being so small in frame, 
they become light all through, except the claw and the bill. 
These will not illuminate. So nearly all arrive with a short 
fleshy bill, and feet which somewhat burden while they stay. 



9 8 

I notice to-day that they were repassing back to earth, which 
is done by breathing the oxygen and letting go the ether. A 
man is too large-bodied to do this; for the oxygen overcomes 
the ether on account of his fearing that he is dying. A spell 
of fainting is something like it. The spirit is breathing ether 
and striving to let go the oxygen; but, the body being large 
and full of red blood, will not translate. Let's see. Does 
not the Bible tell of these translations, of bodies becoming 
etherealized and ascending? It is all a wondrous study. I 
find many bees pass through, also other insects, but birds 
particularly, because their bones can be filled as a balloon. 
If mankind made less marrow and lighter bone, they would 
learn it, too. To live alone is not quite my meaning, but to 
have a self-home, so the children or I could not lean on 
you too much is the meaning. Of course, father's home 
would be yours, and yours his, if you so desired; but a home 
for each shows what each soul can do. Uncle T. has a 
garden also, most lovely to behold, and it is not only for 
beauty, but for use for those who enjoy its fruit and shade. 
I see as many as fifty glass houses in it for the use of those 
yet in a confused state. They think they are out of doors, 
and do not realize the glass between. I do want you to 
keep courage, mother, and believe in the answer to the need. 
But don't think you must be the only one to take up all the 
ills. You can only do your part. 

Your son, Wadsworth. 



April 21, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — I feel glad to write in a letter, because 
so much I have that I cannot tell you by impression. When 
I write in your mind, I have to leave many things unsaid, be- 
cause I would confuse you. But here, on paper, you are not 
obliged to receive it all at once; for we can re-read, and so 
think together leisurely. I saw our old friend E. B. B. on 
Easter Day, and I did not realize before he was here. Easter 



99 

is a time of births, as Ellie says; and so many seem to be born 
to my sense, or to have risen from borderland. Sometimes 
friends come over here, and I don't know it until they are 
born up to my country. Heaven is large, you know, and at 
first, when I met an old friend in borderland, I could not 
tell it from the earth ; for it does border down deep into earthly 
things, and is hard to separate, unless a spirit has studied the 
phases of atmosphere and the atoms. Even when I meet 
friends in the third sphere, I cannot at first tell whether they 
are over here by dream or by real. The dream things are very 
like the real things, unless, as I say, one has studied chemis- 
try, and can separate. The first thing the children have begun 
is chemistry, so as to know a clay atom from a spiritual atom, 
and the different degrees of atoms, and what they will form. 
The children now have their own female house; and, though 
small, it is a perfect bower of beauty. When one owns a 
thing, he has more home and more duty, — a something to 
care for. Not that love is less, but more independent; and 
one can help more when not right in the fulness. Now you 
can help more — these poor unfortunates — when you are not 
living directly with them, and right in the stress of it all. You 
have time to advise what to do. And so Idell can paint better 
in colors when she is not right in the stress of hearing father 
talk about the remedies for this one or that one. There is 
no need she should know every particular case when she can 
do no good. It uses her color; and then she cannot form a 
picture for the academy, which we are aiming for. Your 
picture hangs in the small parlor in their new pearl house. The 
walls are all white pearl, real mother-of-pearl; and it glints 
into a thousand hues of warm color, which seem as your af- 
fections. I am sure they are so, for we can put ourselves in 
metals as well as in flesh. There is no law against this. The 
cousins often come to this new parlor, and say how much it 
seems like you. This picture is as your spirit; and it looks 
young, but yet like you glorified, or as you will be when you 
find that all I am telling you is true. I have many patients 

- 



100 

in borderland, and some in the fifth country. The diseases 
of the fifth land are mostly of the too great yearning of the 
soul for those in earth below, or to go onward into higher zones. 
There is possibility of the body getting too high pulse as too 
low pulse. I have to study pretty hard to work in both coun- 
tries. Some doctors prefer to work alone in borderland, or 
alone in the higher diseases of the soul. But I take both. I 
could not take those of soul, only for you ; for your light gives 
me that great rising power to doctor the soul so it will reflect 
back into the body. There are two ways to reach disease; 
by infusing the soul, which will reflect inward and animate 
every cell, and thus drive out weakness ; or by directly healing 
the cells, and thus giving more stability to the frame, so the 
soul can give good expression. It makes not much difference 
which way, only we should seek the quickest. There is al- 
ways a ring of life from spirit to matter, and so either way of 
the ring the trouble can be reduced. You belong to both 
ways, and so I have to ; and I like it, because we are then sure 
to heal. I saw Uncle T. He is yet in the large garden, with 
its glass houses for patients. I wish all the asylums in earth 
would empty their distressed ones over here; for so dreadful 
is the massing of these in earth, the one catching the other's 
pulse, that it is hard for us to see it so. And yet the celestials 
say it is better to be as it is; for a man's spirit rests, even though 
the body moves by unconscious cerebration, and the insane 
are resting, and do not suffer as it appears. But this I cannot 
see as yet. I do wonder where Mattie is, and I see Aunt S. 
in her little snug harbor in the fourth country. I see grandpa 
nearly every day. They had a birth at Easter time, and rose 
up toward the north of the third country, where much land 
is now theirs; and grandpa has some duty in raising fine flax 
for the pure linen garments, as well as cactus threads for lace. 
Grandma lives near him, but is busy in weaving these threads 
for those in lower spheres. I often think of E., and try to 
find my old classmates ; but they don't send light to me. How 
can a man travel to them without their light or need of me? 



101 

Needs are the only things answered here; and, if a mortal 
needs me not, how have I any rail-line to meet one? Of 
course, I can search, through your light. I can go to the old 
school or the hospital through your light, and yet I can get 
through no sound unless they unlock the other end of the line. 
I hope you will not worry about the future, for, as is the need, 
so will the answer come. Just keep your needs up in your 
heart, or present them to the angels with their mouths wide 
open, and there will be no need of worry. 

I wish, dear mother, I could send over some of the gold 
I see in fine rocks over here; for it is as a need, it seems to 
me, on earth, although the guides say it would stop the striv- 
ing of soul, and thus all the heat of heart would die out. I 
suppose they know better than I. 

Your own dear son, 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



May 20, 1892. 
My good Friend, — This day is full of bright glory. It is 
God's own presence in green foldings. You see how God 
gives his presence, and covers all the trees and soil with his 
love. So, also, he covers the mortal form with peace and 
gentle love. Thus it is that some of those larger spirits, as 
Franklin or Humboldt or Napoleon, are often sent to earth 
to cover a purpose with strength color. They each have some 
mission for earth, to raise her by the people into glory and 
truth. M. 



My own loving Mother, — My whole heart comes out to beat 
with yours, and to think with you. I am full of geometrical 
curves, lines, circles, and pretty shapes, to weave on paper or 
tablet. I often make a tent of fine tissue, like a leaf, and go 
out in the deep forests of borderland to sketch as they do upon 
earth; for Nature is as full of glory in one world as in another. 



102 



And, oh, the lovely pictures that she draws in color on the 
canvas of the air and the land are plentiful and beautiful. 
My tent is of leaf-green threads. Idell. 



Oh, Idell and I do have such lovely times; but never could 
we have learned to come to earth or to go to the higher worlds 
to school unless for your call and dear brother's help. We 
were so little, and did not know all the ways to journey or 
what we needed. I asked father why he did not find us at 
first; but he said he did not have Wadsworth's spry motion, 
and it took him a long time to get strong, and to know what 
heaven really was. Brother is alert and swift, and he had 
not brought over any settled idea about heaven; and, so as he 
sees things, they do not have to be changed. Most people's 
ideas have to be changed all over; and it makes them so thin 
and small in shape that they don't feel like moving around 
until they grow plump again with some fresh and new belief. 
Father grows more. Now we are more in knowledge, we 
feed his soul, I guess, don't you? and give him strength of 
love. He hates to wait so for you; and, if he comes to earth, 
he gets coughing and feeling as he did once. To put one in 
the same condition, does it make them as they were or only 
seem so? Ellie. 



My dear Mother, — I am wearing to-day my regalia. It is 
blue, with stars of gold upon it, and signifies truth with roy- 
alty. Every physician who means to get the truth, and know 
the outer as well as the inner substance called body, wears one 
of these brotherhood symbols of dress. I can tell who is in 
my class by this, even if they are a thousand miles away. You 
may think here, how can Wadsworth see so far ? Sight merges 
into feeling in the fifth world; and the moment I feel, then I 
see, because every nerve has an eye and sees. I know that 
in my other body the nerves had eyes, only they were undevel- 



103 

oped; but, as we progress, sight comes to every nucleus that 
carries sensation, for sensation is keen, and cuts through every 
little bunched up process. If it were not for your worries for 
other people, and your taking on their shadows and trials, 
you would begin to have nerve eyes somewhat, and develop 
them into what is called the sixth sense, or intuition. There 
is a way of worrying for others, and not letting it into your- 
self. God worries, I suppose, seeing all the seeming darkness 
and the pits that people fall into, but at the same time he keeps 
the worry out of himself and on one side, so as not to block 
up his intuitions. Those we must keep clear, so as to be ready 
for a sixth sense. By so doing we can gain what is called clair- 
voyance, and then nothing can escape our attention. I am 
trying to gain this power. One of our doctors said to me, 
"Seems to me, you don't have that pity that you used to for 
these poor ravelled out souls coming up to borderland." A 
Brahmin came in and said, "Oh, yes, his pity is just as strong; 
but he is learning to kindle it into immediate action." This 
is a Brahmin creed, not to allow pity to dwell in the soul as a 
descending power, or ashes, he called it, but to flame it into 
faith or deed. And, really, we don't help any by allowing 
any shadow to rest on ourselves. It is only the quick far- 
seeing of hope that we can help. This is one class I am in. 
I think on earth they call it theosophy, — the hoarding or stor- 
ing of the feelings for immediate action, changing all such 
feelings as pity, or anxiety or worry or bitterness, into great 
flames of faith. I can't quite explain it yet, but I am study- 
ing. You used to tell me about it once, only I was too prac- 
tical then. But, mother, I think now of a thousand things 
you told me, as if they were air seeds planted for me after I 
should leave you. They are now comforts, and more than 
this, I tell the children and the father. He often says: "Why 
did mother say that? She was wise, and must have heard 
the spirits whisper long ago." Death is a fearful change. 
One hardly knows where they are to live or what to do in a 
new world. The first thought is to try to get established, and 



104 

try to have purpose. A man is loose, utterly loose, at first, 
and like a ship without any rudder. And it is more important 
to get acquainted with the guides and helpers than with our 
own relations. Relations don't help us much in earth; and 
they can't here, only give love and sympathy. All very well, 
but it does not establish a man, and put him on his feet. Even 
father, loving me as he does, could not establish me in pur- 
pose. I had that as my first impulse. The idea ran on with 
my spirit, that I must do something to return all you spent; and 
so I have been doing that. And, finally, by help of some 
large guides and my own good sense, I have got established, 
and hope to repay, and have you settled fairly and comfortably 
for the time you stay. Meantime father has established a 
home; and the dear girls are gaining the ornamental life, 
which is as useful as the practical. By and by our home 
and garden will be orderly, and ready to invite the relations 
to; and then there will be yet more social intercourse. I 
have seen M. and G. and some aunts, and grandma and grandpa 
on both sides, and they are getting established, too, and 
have comforts, are dropping the habits of earth. So after a 
time all will be in order; and we can go to and fro into earth, 
and into every sphere. One wants to feel that there are no 
separations, and that all is alike. Sometimes, when you rise 
into borderland and help me in a case, I have to really think 
whether you are dead from earth or not, you seem so real. It 
grows on me to feel this way. 

Whatever law has been written in nature is truth. The 
need will be answered, if it is only placed high enough. 

The little girls are daily gaining power, and thus more 
strength comes. It is good to have working angels, mother. 
This was why I raised the children. They, too, are magnets. 
Father is a home spirit, not real active, but is in the principle of 
order and fine result, while I am activity and force, and all 
that is the need. Well, mother, I might see a thousand things, 
and yet not speak of a thing as a certainty; for on earth 
nothing is sure. I always know I can find you by the thread 



105 

of love. I know that ways are opening now, because we all 
have a family and united will; and I know it must result in 
something good. 

Dear Wads worth. 



May 22, 1892. 
My dear Lady, — Your light is pleasant this morning and full 
of tenderness. As I come within its rim, I feel soothed and 
peaceful; and I know other spirits do. I notice the doctors 
bring their patients into the soft golden light, and bathe them, 
as it were, in your balm of soul. A soul is a mighty power, 
and, when developed to its highest extent, can control all 
material things. Your light is gradually developing, and has 
reached the gentle blue, and almost white. M. 



O darling Mamma, — Here we come with quick stepping 
feet, and we welcome you with our warmest love. Ellie says 
I must say our pinkest love. I wear to-day a pretty robe 
made of mulberry leaf. Brother says it is the same plant 
that grows in earth, and worms open it into threads. I should 
like to see these worms. My robe is spun by the spirit artists 
in the great ivory looms up yonder. All leaves give threads 
of silk or linen, or something pretty. This mulberry is golden 
thread. Brother says it is green in the earth; but here we get 
the spiritual side of it, which is yellow. We have not been 
away from you all the time this gate has been closed, for you 
know we sing to you in sweet rhymes; and I show you many 
pictures of my own ideals. We do not depend on mediums 
always, only to send words or works in. But we come directly 
to you and give you our sweets of love. Many little questions 
I give to you, and hear your answers. This is the way we 
get the mother needs. Idell. 



io6 

My dear precious Mother, — We love this way of telling you 
what we are doing and how we progress. So you will keep 
acquainted with us, and know us when you come. I see some 
daughters here who have lost the mother, because she believed 
them to be far away, and did not call; but maybe, in time, 
they will find each other by love. I know how tired you get 
sometimes, and we both begin now to feel with you all the 
sorrows of the passage through earth. We must know the 
dark side as well as the white side. Ellie. 



My dear Mother, — I am glad to meet you at a gate for words ; 
for, although not a day passes but I am with you, yet to ex- 
press word is something tangible, something that goes from 
heart to heart, and is real. A tree is word, I suppose, from 
God to the people, — an expression of green. So I love always 
to go to what are called mediums, notwithstanding I used to 
laugh at the idea. But so afraid I was that you would be 
carried away by any false belief. I can see now that you were 
being prepared for all that was coming. I can see now that 
you were building bridges even then, so as to welcome us back. 
It seems curious that I could not believe such a simple thing, 
especially as I knew the great impulse that animated the 
nerves was a peculiar fire, and not the stir of the nerve itself. 
But I had so much of the material to think of, as in the bones 
and muscles, and diseases in them, that I did not then see or' 
judge the spiritual side, as I do now. I am glad you were pre- 
pared. Somehow, a mother always sees higher ways than 
other people. This control tells me that the universal law 
works more quickly through mothers, because of their in- 
tense love and forgiveness. It takes those strong currents 
to work out the problems of life, as it takes a current of wind 
to stouten an oak-tree. I gain honors every year from the 
royal society of the fifth degree. I received a purple shield 
starred with diamonds, to denote my power of assimilating 



107 

the fires of being; that is, to learn how to change from one 
degree of spirit to another without dying and forming anew. 
Suppose now that your spirit slowly assimilated the fire of 
the third degree, and at the same time your body lost weight, 
and finally pined away, so it was as tissue, and all drew within 
the atmosphere without any burial, — i.e., dissolved in ele- 
ments, — and the spirit which had slowly emerged rose to its 
proper sphere. Well, this is called assimilating the universal 
fires, and is a study taught to pupils. I learned it myself first, 
and shall soon take pupils. Idell and Ellie know it by a nat- 
ural process, because they were brought up here; but all who 
have lived on earth have it to learn. I can now easily pass 
into the fourth or fifth sphere by this process, and leave no 
body to be buried. Sometimes I leave an impression of my 
form. Once I passed through and up, supposing I was clear 
from all parts of form left below, but found, on arriving in 
the fifth country, I was in pain, and could not stay. A doctor 
said something was left below, so I returned, and, sure enough, 
in the fourth country was a thin skeleton of my body moving 
about with a nervous step. I absorbed it, and had to stay 
a time in the country to get blended with it or assimilate it. 
Christ was a man said to have passed through these changes 
in a few moments, so he had great control over himself and 
over all matter, and could shape as he chose, or go any dis- 
tance in a moment. This power makes all worlds one, and 
no separation. A great oneness of feeling! Suppose a man 
had to die and leave a body to go to England, there would, 
then, be more of separation. But he has learned not to die 
for that distance; and he can learn, if he will, not to die, com- 
ing to all worlds. Nature pushes for it in consumption. 
Don't you see the body thins to a wisp, and all the time the 
spirit grows brighter, and gets power to ascend long before 
the body is assimilated by the air ? But this is a process of years. 
We do it in a few moments. I have joined many societies. 
One is a vast band of spirits, who are bringing in the equal 
power of woman with man in earth and other planets. For 



io8 

they say in Mars that the male power is warlike, and females 
are slaves, while in Saturn the opposite is the case. The 
mother rules, and there is a pure white soul-light over the 
whole planet. Body gets its nourishment from the air; and 
so fruit is only for beauty, throwing out sustenance for all 
needs. I am not prepared for such kind of nourishment. 
I like to have a little tea-table, and to gather around it. For 
all our dear Ellie and Idell are in little houses at the other 
end of the garden, yet they come and set the table for father 
and me, because they love to be messengers awhile. If they 
did not love it, the law would give them something to do which 
they would love; for all need to work as love calls, and in 
no other way. When we feel the hour for hunger, Idell comes, 
and both of them can now form glass from electric waves of 
light right out of the stems of the vines. So all our dishes 
are just above the point called elemental, and last while the 
need is. If we desire a pretty shape to last longer, then Idell 
strengthens it by a second making ; and it is used as an orna- 
ment. But so high is the skill of glass-forming that no dishes 
need to be kept and washed and stored. Thought, in books, 
is stored. Sometimes we invite the cousins to sup with us, 
and Uncle T. often comes to IdelPs lovely, artistic table; and, 
mother, your place at the head of the table is always left ready. 
Father says it seems just as if you came to it and ate with us. 
We can have tea or coffee, juices, or any wine of plants we 
choose. There are in the lower worlds a meat-eating class, 
who catch the risen bodies of animals in borderland; but 
this keeps th red-blood stream. I met one of the physicians 
where I studied. It was pleasant, but odd to meet. I find 
hundreds of the hospital patients, and show them how to re- 
turn, in many places. I wish there were more mediums, for 
some cannot learn to write. Father sends love. It makes 
him weak to use a medium, and I have to doctor him. You 
see he lost red blood, and so cannot take it up easily. I am 
now sent down deeper, as I have learned the quick change of 
body without dying and leaving any shape. You know they 



109 

put hard cases on young doctors always; but it is not to ease 
themselves, as it is on earth, but that we may gain experience 
by actual work. I am not now afraid of death, having learned 
to dissolve every bit of body as I rise. I have conquered the 
tightness of the shape, you see. I have not as yet let the chil- 
dren join any society, because the mind must form. Do take 
many rests, mother, and so let your golden blood gain over 
the red. If anybody gains that, then nothing tires them. They 
feel light and lifted above all trials. Father comes every day 
as a spirit, but to touch a medium makes him weak. Have 
good courage, mother, and know we love you. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



June 9, 1892. 
My dear Lady, — Our hearts grow light as we come to earth ; 
for we know that here are the roots or beginnings, where things 
must change in the seed, in order to grow straight and sure 
and be tipped into true principles. To begin at roots is our 
motto; and yet, if we are not invited to earth, how can we do 
that primal work so needed in all growths of progress? We 
then have to begin on the first spiritual structure, or that which 
is born from the shell of earth. M. 



My dear, darling Mother, — I come with my white arms to 
give you caress. These arms have grown longer and plumper 
now; and I shall soon be a tall young lady, with understand- 
ing of the law, and able to help you and papa and dear brother. 
Oh, is it not lovely to be able to do things for another, and to 
think how to plan for them! I think we take this from you, 
although dear papa is a great orderly planner. I am glad to 
grow up, and, above all, to have my soul keep equal with my 
body in growth. Idell. 



no 

My dear Mother, — Idell did not tell you about her pretty 
picture, of the seven little feeding doves in a nest of pansies. 
This is to hang in Wadsworth's room; and every dove holds 
a principle, which he is to guess by the attitude and expres- 
sion of the figure. Isn't this a pretty design? I am to make 
a verse for it. When we finish it, we will try and put it in 
a dream for you. A dream is sometimes very comforting. 

Ellie. 



My dear Wife, — Our boy wants me to come first this morn- 
ing, and not keep saying, "Wadsworth will say all." For he 
says I must keep up a bridge to earth and with you, if I ever 
want to feel whole and well. I suppose it is so, but I can't 
get over my weakness when I touch anybody's flesh. He says 
I can and must, else I cannot go high into spheres. Accord- 
ing to this law, if we cannot go low down, then we can't go 
high. Maybe 'tis so. Oh, my lungs feel so sore. I must 
now go out. You know how comforting to me are your words 
through our son. 

Dear Husband. 



My dear Mother, — I am glad to find you here, for always 
I have so much to say, and need sympathy; for, although 
father is good and kind, still somehow he cannot understand 
the great make-up of the body, and how seriously the soul 
swells into it, filling it with just such principles as we call in. 
I know the past is good as a beginning; but I hate to look back 
into all our hurry and worry, and feel over again the hurts 
that you had, and all you had to give up for me. My heart 
questions sometimes if a mother has a right to work so hard 
for a son as you did for me, and almost lose the home and all. 
Yet a guide assures me that all the past is as a foundation for 
the spirit, and maybe I can see it so after a time. We are so 
apt to see that everything is all right when we are not in trouble. 



Ill 



But the moment that we have a dip in the great billows, then 
we think we are forsaken. I used to think sometimes that 
there was no God when I saw things going so, just for my edu- 
cation. But I do see now that I am higher in sphere on ac- 
count of that education; and, if I could make your rewards 
for self-sacrifice, I would be content. But these angel's plans 
don't work fast enough for me. Still, I know they can't help 
coming out right somewhere; for all things tend toward right. 
Father was in our garden the other day arranging the roots, 
and said to the children, "Now you see how the last year's 
leaves have turned into good rich juice, and are running up 
the stalks, showing how waste is good for something, after 
all." Idell said, "Yes; and maybe, papa, that all mamma's 
trials will make good gold blood for her." 

In these worlds there is no marrying, and so all girls are as 
friends, and not wives. There is no need of the passion-loves 
here, because no children are born. I cannot tell the thoughts 
of some any more than I could in earth. Because we are one 
degree onward, we have not power to know the future 
or to see all that transpires in earth. I once saw a young 
man in earth, and a guide showed me his thought. It was, 
"I wonder if father sees me doing this!" Well, the father 
was hundreds of miles away, and did not see him. It was 
a theft; and a fine, dark stream of soil was rising from it as 
from a cottage chimney, and attracted a guide, just as a smoke 
on earth would attract a police force. And this guide came 
down and summoned the celestial planners, and one was set 
to watch and make such movements on earth as should save 
the boy from temptations. So, you see, fathers are not always 
called in trouble, but those who act out and guide the prin- 
ciples, just as a doctor is called in disease or discord. I often 
come to Aunt M.; and, if she did not doubt that we return, 
we could soon get messages to her, for her children are all 
eager, and so is uncle. They all come up to our house one 
evening a week; and the cousins have lovely good times to- 



112 



gether, with music and games, and a braiding party, of a 
peculiar kind of grass which grows near the shore. When 
I say shore, you must think of air, and not water, although 
some air is dense and becomes water. I have several large 
microscopes. The boys bring in small insects from borderland 
to examine, and atoms of all sizes. I have seen Belle and 
Olive, and Angie and John, and hundreds of mates, both here 
and when I descend to the hospital. Once I could not separate 
the worlds or know which they were in, whether dead, as it is 
called, or in earth. But now I can distinguish by their thick- 
ness. Uncle T. goes on with his great work of gardens for 
the insane, and is very earnest about it, curing a great many. 
Some, though, remain in the unrolled state, and have to be 
put back into earth even to come right. It is according as 
the head atoms are lost. I saw a surgeon take out the lobe 
of the back brain, where the optic nerve branches out, and 
arrange it for reflections, and then reinsert it, so it cured a case 
of blindness. The change to spirit brings the habit of blind- 
ness to those blind; and this habit must be changed in the 
cells of the small blood vessels, where they turn around the 
disk of a nerve. This makes the reflection come in the eye, 
and breaks up the habit of earth, as it were. This will yet 
be done in earth. There is not a single organ but that can 
be taken out and mended as a top can be, and wombs can be 
extracted after the bearing period is over. The whole system 
is a series of parts; and, although dependent somewhat in 
action, yet they can be separated, and not endanger the others. 
I spend my evenings sometimes with the children or enter- 
taining father with my cases in the borderland, or even in 
the third sphere. When one reaches the fifth sphere, diseases 
are pretty nearly outgrown; and so the body is considered 
free from the effects of earth. But, to get that fifth body, one 
must drop the dark threads woven in, in the beginnings; and 
this is why return to earth is good. I want father to get used 
to flesh, so he can come to borderland, and even to earth, with 
a real firm feeling. He could be twice the help to you if 



H3 

firmer. To be a planner is excellent, as he is, but to be able 
to lift the air of earth, and reach through, is still better. The 
contact with flesh in the hospitals gave me this quick return. 
I go to church some, and am advised by the guides to go more, 
so as not to get into the rut of the physician. I have made 
some new paths across, one to Maine and one out to where 
the Columbian Exhibition is to be. I always had one to the 
old house and hospital; and well you know I have what 
I call telegraphs attached to your place. Don't do too much 
for all the frail ones. 

Your dear son, 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



June 22, 1892. 
'^ My dear precious Mother, — It does father good to come to 
earth, makes him stronger and happier. I knew it would 
be all summer before we came again, and I wanted him to 
have a strong line of magnetism. He speaks well about fear. 
I have not so much in me. I am more daring and courageous. 
But his long sickness took out a good many forces, and he 
will have to come to earth to gain them again. When a man 
is long sick, all his courage and hope oozes out into the earth. 
Father's was all over the old house, in corners and over the 
sills, and even out in the garden. And it lies there now, and 
every chick or kitten born in the place uses it for life. But 
gradually he will get it, for all — that is, the possession of one 
individual soul — will return to him. Only one cannot grow 
strong until it does return. Now I had a great deal of father's 
soul in me; and, as I rose from earth, I renewed him, just as 
if I had brought him money. And you have some of us both, 
but we need it down here to descend by. If you had none 
of us in you, we could not descend, any more than the sunlight 
could get to a flower if the flower had not a little seed with 
some sun in it. The like attracts like: that is better than 
like cures like. I have several times met Hahnemann, who 



H4 

founded that belief. All doctors are as one faculty here, 
studying for the uplifting of races; and there are no opposi- 
tions, because of no object to gain. Hahnemann had a primal 
idea, which needs much unfolding; yet, in the main, it holds 
truth. Curing by smell is one of the highest methods and is 
always used in the third and fifth sphere. In borderland 
the new body is still in earth-habits, and no amount of 
smell would give relief, because people are so bent on the 
same routine. Down in flesh the juices and mixtures must 
be used so as to correspond with the descent; but a new body 
needs new remedies. It is a vast study. I must never try 
to think of the end, but keep on working for the present. If 
we had to be responsible for ends of diseases, and how they 
would turn out, we should be gods. The line is not in our 
hands. We can only do our utmost and best, and keep the 
great power and skill to the foremost. I am not so boyish 
as I was in thought. I can't be. Death was so mighty a 
change to me that it made me a man in less than a day. I 
saw what there was to live for. I was very much favored in 
finding a good home here already; for father knew just what 
preparation to make, and worked fast. I have met some of 
the patients here, as I told you, from the hospital, also some 
of the doctors, and have seen Frank and John and Uncle John. 
Grandfather has a nice home and many flowers, tall trees, 
and a large lake for the prettiest boats I ever saw. I go up 
in vacation time. It is prettier than down in Maine. I wear 
white with blue sash to-day; and I wish I had a blue morn- 
ing glory, such as used to twine over the old fence. I will 
go and get one. To dress well is to feel well; for order im- 
plies nice clothes, and also careful comparison. The sisters 
have studied comparison. And so, if I wear a green sash and 
a purple rose, they charge that I am out of color in comparison; 
that is, I am not carrying congenial principles, and my work 
would not be so good. You always had comparison, and 
could choose corresponding colors; but I am afraid I did 
not study it enough. This control tells me pretty well what 



H5 

you say, but it is not like talking in the same kind of body. 
I have to lessen my pulse as I come to earth, so as to get in 
tune with the natural seventy; and I never can quite do so. 
I saw a spirit try to do this in his home; and the pulse fell 
so that he almost became insensible to either heaven or earth. 
I had to wake him up and raise him. Since then he has tried, 
and succeeded. A medium is useful to hold the overflow 
of pulse, so as to keep us from getting insensible. I work 
in the lower sphere mostly, because there seems more sense 
in beginning with primals and eradicating disease in the 
roots. But these doctors say there is a way of reaching roots 
by a process in the fifth spheres, and working downwards. 
This I have not learned. If so, then all things are ringed 
in process; and to begin either way will reach the desired 
result. I wonder if this is so. If life and health and all 
ways are rings, then there are two ways to get a result. And 
Hahnemann's like-cures-like process would still be more truth- 
ful. Well, I have much to study. To come here gives me 
your force of mind, and I get new ideas to study. Father 
suggested to me the other day that herbs of the fifth sphere 
were more full of fire than those of borderland; and this may 
be the top of the ring of cure. I shall often be with you, 
mother, whether I write or not; and at your call we always 
come. So keep patient and cheerful, — cheerful because it 
keeps away all dark threads of worry, and lets in the true high 
angels, who are always scattering light. I see them every 
day going about with sparks flying from their garments. I 
sometimes wonder they do not scatter gold, and let earth 
people have all they need. But a guide told me it had been 
tried in ancient cities, and resulted in gluttony and war. For 
the spirit in man was not yet over the flesh so as to control. 
But at the same time he said that money was what they 
scattered in fluid sparks; and those who had real need could 
attract it. But they did not want the general classes to have 
too much, and evil was not an attractor. So keep your soul 
white and without fear, for by white magnets — or, as the an- 



u6 

cients used to have it, by white magic — these sparks will come 
to you for needs. 

From dear son, 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



Sept. 26, 1892. 

My dear Mother, — I give you welcome, and glad I am to 
be able to write you a letter. Not but I have written many 
times in your mind this summer, but all by impression, and 
not in words as now. Impression is as good as a word, pro- 
vided the meanings go through. People of earth are more 
used to meanings in word, and impression is what very few 
can get accustomed to. Yet, mother, I am sure you have 
felt me near, especially in your hours of doubt and almost 
despondency. Where else should a son be but beside the 
mother ? 

Grandma said she wished the celestial ones would bring 
you through to us; but I said, "No, indeed, for there are 
great purposes in earth to carry out through mother." I 
know it seems hard, and sometimes alone, when all the re- 
lations laugh about us, and, indeed, I used to join them in 
the laugh, and defy a spirit, or anything to appear which 
was not adjusted to my earth eyes. But eyes have a different 
focus after the change, and the first body drops off. And so, 
again, the second change, and the second body drops. And 
a spirit in the fifth sphere has to arrange many self-lenses, in 
order to see at all into earth. I do not myself see plainly as 
I stand here, only things spiritual. Your spirit rises to meet 
me, and yet it is not quite as natural as it will be when it is 
cut off from the body-case and rises. But I understand why 
this is, and so now it does not worry me. I know that by 
-worry we can change nothing, but by effort and desire we can 
change many things. All worry carries things into descent or 
into the mire, while all prayer and all good wishes help toward 
the thing we want or need. This I have learned. I have 



ii7 

many times been near you when you had a little lost hope, 
for I could tell by the glow of your spirit; and still I kept 
telling you that the way was clear, as if many thousand dol- 
lars laid in front of you. I never saw how curiously God, 
or force, or whatever this is that governs, can carry a person 
along on a dollar, and skim them through the most hard and 
rough place; and all the while the mortal soul is worrying, 
and not helping the way. It seems so dreadful to have the 
ways covered up in darkness, because, if you could only see 
as the celestial angels do how narrow the way is, and yet how 
fully the needs are carried out, why, you would learn trust. 
I am taught that every principle must be learned in some 
world, else we can never be wise spirits in the sixth degree. 
The hardest one to learn is trust, because every one leans so 
on their own self-work, utterly casting aside the thought that 
the force of God knows anything about the needs of a self. 
Well, I know here we used to plan along narrow ways, and 
how carefully you saved and planned for me to get education; 
and then, when I went away, it seemed such a loss. I felt 
myself that it would seem so to you; and, as soon as I found 
myself alive, I determined that, for the worlds coming, it 
should never be a loss. And I have proved that it will be a 
gain. The little life down here is nothing but a seed life. And 
so all the education was a good rich seed, and puts me ahead 
into the fifth sphere, gives me a chance with the faculty, and 
with the opinions of fully-rounded men, who have analyzed 
the several bodies, just as they would analyze the peelings 
of an onion, taking off coat after coat to find the heart. The 
cholera is now being studied by us; and, as diseases spring 
up, we have companies, banded as one, to travel in earth and 
examine, the same as astronomers band together and are 
sent to different parts of earth to observe a comet or the 
planet Mars. All worlds are studying not only stars, but 
diseases. You know, when you open a door, how the cold 
air rushes in and the heated air rises. Well, so, when winter 
begins to open or any season opens its door, there is a start 



n8 



of strange air up from space; and this whirls all dormant 
germs or seeds up in eddies. In these germs lie cholera and 
all the poxes. They would not rise only that the change of 
seasons opens doors and lets in the new fresh breezes. The 
only way to cure is by prevention. Leave no dirt in the wake. 
Let every inhabitant utilize his own dirt. Cleanliness is a 
principle so undervalued that it really needs schools for the 
teaching of it in earth. No one can enter the fifth sphere 
who has not thoroughly learned to utilize the chaos of body, 
and bring it into use. Out of chaos springs life, and life 
should carefully return all its waste to chaos speedily without 
rot or smell. This is a rule in one of the great halls of our 
faculty, and there are spirits who see that the rule is carried 
out. Well, mother, I must not tire you with all this. I tell 
you these things, so you will know I am active, and using my 
education for uplifting all who are in ignorance below me 
in spheres; and I know you will also teach the rules to all 
below you in ignorance. I have been over grandma's old 
home with her some, and have seen Aunt M. and all the cousins. 
I have enjoyed bits of vacation with you, and am sorry you 
can't be transported into some lovely woods, all silent and 
still, where the weight of earth would not have to come. But 
in the good time it will come. When we cannot do things, 
you may be sure it is not the way; for, after using every effort, 
and the thing we ask for not coming, we can be sure it is not 
the way marked out on the great map. Much as we rebel 
against it, — and it seems so good to us, — yet we have to give 
in to the wiser law. Now I wanted to live. I had my mind 
set on a useful career in earth, but, you see, the way was not 
marked out so on the great map; and a higher marking was 
there, unknown to you or me. Now the autumn is coming, and 
I hope there will be wider ways open, not but the narrow way is 
all right ; but I can see you would have more ease if you could 
see something over the need coming, so you could afford to 
lend a hand to those who falter and cry out. But love and 
effort are even more useful sometimes than money for them. 



ii9 

The other people have got to be made to take hold and help. 
If you had means, you would go on doing all; and the other 
people would let you. Have good courage now. Effort is 
shining; and your prayer, dear mother, can be seen many 
spheres off. Father has been near you when you were sick 
and silent, and still he always worries when near earth; and 
he cannot see abroad over things as I can. 

Your loving son, 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



Oct. 12, 1892. 
Dear Mother, — I am glad to come, always glad to get a 
written word to mother, although I get impressions many 
times during the day, but cannot so well tell whether you 
receive them as when I make the flow of mind down this arm. 
I can see my words as fire, and watch them glance along the 
nerves, and come out at the end of the pencil. But I do 
not see the marks or the paper that is in the outer world. If 
I thickened more into matter myself, I could also see the 
paper. To see and hear exactly as we did in earth, we must 
take the same apparatus, with the same vibrations, or else 
use what we call a medium to see and hear with. I know I 
used to laugh at the return of spirit; but, as soon as I came 
alive here, I soon saw that death was only a process of chem- 
istry, and that matter itself is only a coarse condition of spirit, 
the same as ashes are a coarse condition of fire, the outside 
scale cast off, and what is called the burnt refuse all ready 
to turn back to chaos, and find way again to fire. Chemistry 
is a grand study; and those who study it have less doubt 
of return, as they quickly see that the worlds are in their origin 
as one element. Well, dear mother, how nicely you do come 
along through the needs ! I know your soul is always looking 
into the future, wondering how this or that will turn out; but 
still the clear straight road of the needs keeps on. Father and 
I often say we wish we could lift you up into luxuries; but 



120 



no spirit, only the celestials, can give much besides their ef- 
fort and sympathy and their will. When I am a celestial, 
then I will lift you above all these worries; but it will take 
me many years, and maybe ages, to get to be able to control 
the particles of matter. I may be able to know the compo- 
nent parts of things; but to control matter so as to change water 
into wine, and back again, will require great effort in progress. 
Christ did this because he could control every element. And 
it is done on the principle that in the finer air all elements 
exist, or all that composes the earth is elementally within the 
ether. And Christ, and many of the so-called masters of 
occult forces, knew how to adjust an atom, or turn one over, 
or take one out, so as to change the tone of any one substance. 
Suppose, for instance, that I know certain fire atoms within 
the air which, mixed with dew, would make a red tinge all 
over the grass, and be as dew-wine ; or supposing I could take 
any gross atom from a child's body, and make it transparent 
as a spirit. You see, all things contain a bit of all other things. 
It is only necessary to make chemical changes to have the 
desire. To control matter, or the crude substance of spirit, 
and to convert it into use, would be to have power as a celes- 
tial. Why, mother, I could then change a copper cent into 
a gold dollar, or a pebble into silver. And this is sometimes 
done by those spirits who lived in caves in ancient times, and 
worked in metal. But, if I could only get so I could lift you 
above the run of the mere needs, I would be content. And 
yet, if you could only trust, the supply would be equal to the 
need. You would be content. Now father is apt to worry 
some about the future for you; and I often have to send him 
up higher, where he can see the great over-rule of the celes- 
tials, and know that, as long as any one keeps doing the work 
of his world for God, he can't be lost sight of, and the needs 
will come. You may say that many worthy people lose heart, 
and have to suffer. That is just it. They lose heart, or 
effort; and effort is the very thing that keeps the needs 
coming. Of course, there must be a line for power to run 



121 



into earth by; and there must be a line for anything to run on. 
Now the question is, Do you make line enough for the pay- 
ments of the old business to run on? You are almost too 
mild with them; and, when they see you have not strict jus- 
tice enough, they use what belongs to another, and so wait 
and wait. If you can make stronger line, — that is, be firm 
with them, — then father and I can push along the line and 
reach their spirits, urging endeavor and truth and honesty. 
It takes effort even to bring a need. But the beauty of it is 
that by effort a kind of door is opened, and a great deal comes 
in that is altogether unexpected. So nature requires a very 
little effort in order to send a great mountain of needs, and 
thus to create luxuries. I watch the earth sometimes getting 
dry and parched, and finally the whole body of it heaves, 
as if with great desire or effort; and this causes the settled 
mists on the ocean to rise into air, and change into the need 
of rain. It is a sure law that effort finally brings the desire; 
and it cannot fail, for the true natural law is the very support 
of the whole universe. You may think, "Well, wicked men 
seem to get rich." That is effort for wealth, great desire 
answered by push; and desire comes to the just and unjust 
all the same as rain. God does not look at the man, but 
the push. At the same time he knows that any wicked use 
of the wealth will somewhere turn to sting, because in wick- 
edness is always a sting. I am telling you some of my lessons 
in church wisdom now; for I was so longing to help you to 
gold, and to relieve you of the worry for the future which 
you have, that I fell into thinking with the church guides. 
But this does not disturb my work in the medical way. I 
still raise the limp magnetic bodies, and help to get them 
form as a spirit. A spirit is nothing only a man's second self, 
that is always in him from the beginning, and is strong accord- 
ing to his own light. If he weakens it by excessive use of his 
power, there is no way to become a full spirit at first, until 
he is helped by doctors or those who understand chemical 
processes. Many chemists are good helps, if they know how 



122 

to adapt these mixtures to certain portions of body. If men or 
women use all the sex energies, it is more than likely they will 
lay by in coils of pulp or egg for years, or else be reincarnated 
and live in cocoon of body on earth. I see many people in 
cocoon of body, all tight to themselves, and waiting to die out 
again. I see others filling their spirits with sympathy and 
faith and comfort for the weak, and so light they can hardly 
stay in until they are called by the celestials. You are light, 
mother, because you give of your soul to others. You almost 
give too much, and so weaken yourself. But you do better 
than you did about that. You know you can't help all, and 
besides you don't leave enough duty for others to do. Now 
be sure that father and I are always alert to help as fast as we 
can do so, and many joys come by our efforts. Your will is 
effort, sent out in asking. Don't worry about the future, and 
don't try to help every single tired soul; for the moment you 
are tired yourself, then you must rest. Keep fresh for the work, 
for only when you are fresh can you send good strong will. 
Your dear Son, 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



Oct. 29, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — This is indeed a bright morning, and so 
it is in our country; but, whether it rains or shines, it always 
seems good to come down and write to you. I go up cheerful 
and able to do duty. Oftentimes I need your encouragement, 
for seldom do the doctors over here give praise. I said once, 
after a peculiar case, " Do you consider that I have done well?" 
He said: "The doing well always shines in your own face, and 
glorifies you. Your own soul knows whether you have done 
the best possible in you." So now I always look in the large 
mirror which is in the parlor of our home over here; and if 
there are no dark places on me, and tongues of light on my 
body, then I know I have done well, as far as my knowledge 
goes. To raise a spirit into animation is a delicate art, for 



123 

sometimes the least wrong turn will hold them in trance for 
months. I do believe if doctors had known all the subtle 
agencies they do now that these old mummies need not be 
lying in trance in hospitals, all rolled up like eggs. I can 
hardly remember how long I have been here by earth time, 
but should say it must be five or six years. Time in the fifth 
countries is not so divided, because, having time in ourselves, 
just as we have courage, why, it is not necessary to divide it. 
But we are all creatures of habit, and the habit of sleep clings 
to us a long, long time, and disease clings, or rather its sen- 
sation. A spirit told me he was deaf, and I said: "How can 
this be so? Your old tympanum is down in a grave." "Well," 
he said, "I can't hear: what will I do ?" I saw at once it was a 
belief, or sense, or long-continued habit brought over. I could 
not teach him will. I am not myself strong in will yet, so I 
notified some of our aurists who have learned to exact sounds 
through the new organs by will, and they soon made him 
realize the idea was habit. As soon as a spirit understands 
this, the soul asserts itself, and sends sounds or vibrations. It 
is so with all lung diseases : the spirit will try to raise and cough 
for a long time, and bend over. This is because anything which 
affects body gets seated in the spirit, which is the very second 
body which rises. I can see this is where the Faithists and 
Christian Scientists get their idea. To keep the disease from 
clinging to the spirit keep it local entirely by believing it is not 
there. This holds the spirit free and poised, and not weighted, 
so it is free to act and call from all sources. Now, mother, 
you get afraid for the future sometimes, and this fear lodges in 
your spirit, and weights it so it cannot use entire will-force to 
call in its needs. The body must not be tangled with the 
spirit, but only used as a box to slip into. If a spirit is free 
and not in worry or weight, it has command over all the rush- 
ing currents sent in every day. Why, there are rivers of force 
always coming. One is a money river, one is a river of word 
powers, and a healing river, and everything needed as use for 
earth. I wish I had known it while I lived, but I did not sense 



124 

these spiritual things as now. I laughed at them, but now I 
see that you were right. But we either have to die from earth 
or go through suffering, to have a sense of these spiritual things- 
and draw up from the material. If I had seen how the inter- 
stices of body are filled with the spiritual pulse, and how this 
pulse is a part of every river of power, I should have made a 
famous doctor for earth, because the hospital doctors don't 
see it. They cure the crust or assist the crust, I may say, which 
is very good as far as it goes, but they send but few and thriving 
spirits over here. Almost all have to be remodelled and their 
habits cast out. The human body is a terribly condensed ar- 
rangement. It is packed close, and well it is, else it could not 
stay as an individualized thing: it would keep melting and 
disappearing as water and ice. The most I want is to do more 
for you, but the guides say I must gain soul to be able to conquer 
matter and to make it obey. So I am trying to gain in soul by 
every effort in me. To use it is to gain it, making it larger, tak- 
ing it out of the great rivers. That, I suppose, is what is 
called God, isn't it? I can see the rivers flowing and flowing 
in fire, and once I stirred a rill of golden fire right into your 
room. It was kind of a faith river. I must find the one which 
is will. This preacher said you had two questions. I forgot 
them. The children are getting acquainted with many now, — 
Martha and Bert and Lucy and Hilda, — and we have very 
lively garden parties. Father enjoys it. I suppose others laugh 
about my coming back to write, and it is not much use to make 
them believe. I might speak of a thousand spirits and pleas- 
ant evenings, but it would do no good. Uncle T. works hard. 
He often says, "Is everybody insane?" for so many insane 
rise. Father is well, and he often comes to your room. I 
must have him write next time. He hates to touch the 
arm, as it seems flesh, but he ought to, so as to overcome 
sensation of earth. All things are done by sensation, and, 
if we did not give up to it so, we could not even catch 
disease or weakness; but we do, and we don't seem to know T 
how to avoid it. 



125 

Oh, yes, I often see who is in your room when I am there. 
But I have to attend to duty, so I am not always there. 

From Wadsworth Cecil. 



Nov. 2, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — Every day I grow more and more content, 
and more and more interested with all the ways of progress 
here. After living here three months, no one can wish to go 
back to the slow earth and live. Somehow, the soul sees clearer 
and has more sense of the high touch of wisdom than when in 
earth. We are not so afraid of diseases, and not so subject to 
temperature. Things do not perplex and plague, and so there 
is less depressing and more easy mounting of the mind into 
understanding. I often wish you were here with all my heart, 
but still I have the assurance that you are coming some time, 
and so can be contented. Father says the time seems long, 
but he grows stronger. A doctor told him he must not think 
he could ever again lean on you, even if you were called over. 
I really think he had the habit of leaning, by sickness, and so 
was waiting for it. For, since the doctor told him this, he has 
been more upspringing and not so low in mind. Every one 
must lean on himself if he wishes to be independent and rise 
into spheres. I never saw any spirit more full of order and 
plan than father. He is quick to execute, and after he sheds 
off the weakness of earth he will be an extraordinary spirit for 
progress. I hardly know what I might say about the ear. Of 
course, the soul cannot catch a sense of sound unless the air- 
waves roll it along easily. If one cannot hear, something ails 
the small shores or walls, and the waves move irregularly when 
they should toss along, as any other waves. If it was a trumpet 
sound, it would be only a little higher wave, but easy, regular, 
and clear. So we are to search for any trouble, in the drum, or 
tympanum or ossicles. The main thing is to give them elec- 
tricity or motion, so no wall or particle will resist the waves of 
sound. 



126 



Electricity will not do this in all cases. I mean, of course,, 
through the regular batteries. Yes, you are right about giving 
it by the hands. That is just about force enough. There is- 
a fine yellow stream of electricity always coming from your 
fingers, for healing power; and, when you send your will to 
connect with this, it is powerful to electrify all currents, and at 
the same time subdued. But suppose the drum-plate became 
stiffened and could not carry sound, could you direct your will 
through the fingers over this without affecting any of the rest 
of the parts ? I see this case in some of the ears you are treating,. 
— a stiffened plate, and at the same time the paralysis of the 
small bone on the end of the chain. These need a single, di- 
rect, separate will. I notice our doctors separate the ray of 
the will, and focus it on the parts in order as they can bear. 
The drum can take up much more of an electric stream than 
the small delicate bone can. This separating the intensity of 
the will is something I have not half studied myself, but in a 
measure I understand it. To think of an air drum, bringing 
it into your mind as hard and stiff, is to focus the mind on it, 
and make as you desire. The reflection of this desire will fall 
back to the person you are treating, and thus the drum be 
healed. Then take up the small bone into the mind, and move 
it to and fro. This is to focus the bone with your will. Still, 
I think the ways I gave in the other letter are all good. Of 
course there are many avenues of healing the ear, and each 
doctor has a way peculiar to himself. I do not get their ways 
too much into my mind, lest they confuse me. Things come 
to us, if we call. I notice that you have lately a current for 
message from some of your sixth-sphere guides, showing me 
that they have begun to send you impressions as to what would 
be right in such and such a case. The rule is to make every 
part vibrate and do its duty. Sometimes, you know, the several 
parts are too far gone, and the soul-fire will not re-enter. Age 
paralyzes these fine atoms of ear and eye. They are generally 
the very first things which begin to die. Being nearer to the 
seat of life, they are called over first, and so separate from the 



127 

material. I was over to grandpa's one day. He has a more 
contented look now, and has got used to life on this side. He 
wears nicer garments and has a sprightlier step. Hope has come 
in, and the fact that one need not pay for things in money makes 
it all pleasanter. For to pay in good deed or labor for others 
seems a very easy thing, as these are always in ourselves, if we 
cultivate them. Do you ever hear from our cousins ? I hope 
soon to get them all interested in return, for as soon as I do 
get them believing there will not be this curious mist of feeling 
between us all, and it will not be so hard for me to go and see 
them. Uncle T. does believe, but many of them laugh at me, 
and discourage my educating the sisters. They say they ought 
to be little seraphs, as when they began here. There are many 
opinions as to this earth or any other earth, but all agree that 
people are coming here when they do die. Whether they re- 
turn or not is an open question. I see many men who were 
doctors for the remuneration: they were not using their will 
to make the kingdom better. These hardly know what to do, 
and are living in borderland. I said: "Why don't you use 
the education you have, and go into science? Give us some 
ideas more about bacteria and the formations, so as not 
to lose the principles you got in earth. You will then be serv- 
ing purpose." 

So some of these banded together in class, and are studying 
the minute atomic structures in the air-seas, which are as won- 
derful as those in the water seas. Thousands of people mis- 
take their true vocation while in earth, and never find it until 
after the change. This is why the faculties are so filled up 
down here, and earth has to get an army of insane and criminals 
in order to give support to an army of doctors. And, if any 
new way of healing the insane appears, as in hypnotism, there 
is a great outcry because the doctors that are born of the col- 
leges yearly could not get support. A good many of us cannot 
help laughing at the criss-cross way the doctors manage to live 
down here. One-half the money paid by the government to 
these armies of doctors, given to provide necessary wants and 



128 

needs of the poor, would keep thousands from insanity, and so 
the prevention would be worth more than the means for cure. 
Somehow, all things are pretty well inverted down here. They 
need turning round or to walk the other way. Well, mother, 
have patience, earth is a lesson-place; and, for all we laugh, we 
realize that the criss-cross of things calls out emotions and prin- 
ciples, sympathies, and so prepares souls to rise. To pinch 
and torture people is a way to cause them to jump and fly and 
rouse the material, same as the rough winds blowing on a nut- 
tree crack all the old skins and shed them. So let us strive 
with the rest to call up the best ways, and reduce the inflamma- 
tion and fever of hearts, and so make the path along life a little 
easier. I wish I could tell you more about the ear. I can 
of course begin with the entrance wall, and so go on through 
all the coils and treat it in essay, or I can get some one to do 
this for us. If I knew what part you needed particularly to get 
into vibration, I could do better. Sometimes, as I said, the soul 
won't enter the atoms, they have lain so long unattended. 
There is a great fact, that the moment the soul neglects any 
part of its mansion it begins to die. Body is a thing that has 
got to be tuned up in every minutiae, or it loses its sounds and 
its vibrations. I come to give you impressions. 
Your loving son, 

Wadsworth. 



Nov. 19, 1892. 

My dear precious Mother, — I am always glad to write, but 
I tell you a great deal by impression. I find your spirit rises 
at our call now, and in dreams I have seen you moving about 
our house. Oh, if you could only remember it, you would 
feel as if we were here all together! This is all the mystery 
there is about death. If only consciousness would come by 
the dream, then there would be no death. 

I can see how there is none to a large bright spirit who can 
descend to earth and act through a doctor to heal, and then 



129 

ascend and carry on the same work, — all things joined as one 
world, and no separation. If I could learn to descend into our 
old hospital and act through some of the students, thus carrying 
some grand spiritual idea, and then rise again to my own work 
here, would I not be conscious of two worlds ? Would there 
be any actual separation, more than as if I had gone to different 
patients or different homes? 

If the doctor in earth was skilful and gained honors, all the 
better for the faculty, and all the better for the universe. I 
know some doctors here who have already learned to do this, 
but refuse to help the earth merely because themselves would 
not get the honor, and would only be giving fame to another 
man. You can well inquire if these do never rise from border- 
land and never gain nobility. The more I see of life, I know 
the true deed is done for the universe, and not for self. But 
look at the little mortals puffed up with the great "I." Well, I 
suppose, if I had stayed down here, I would have had the "I" 
pride, and not the universal pride. 

Uncle T. is active on a good principle, and tries to intro- 
duce it into earth. He has large gardens and flowers for the 
insane, and fruit ready on the trees for them to eat, — freedom 
of feeling and yet in lines of order! He succeeds well by im- 
pressions into earths, but so long has insanity run on under 
hard conditions that this has gone ahead of regular order, and 
it will take ages to get it under control. Uncle says people 
are born under hot blood instead of cool, and so are just powder 
minds from the beginning. All his gardens are in the first 
sphere, because a spirit bringing conditions of diseased mind, 
could in no way rise to the third sphere at once, but has to get 
a start in lower worlds. Some are too far gone to rise at all, 
and so are sent to the islands as figures which books call gnomes, 
elfs, or hobgoblins, and thus they are many years fading out 
into nothingness. 

It takes as long for a limp soul to let a man dissolve back to 
chaos as it does for the man to die out, or any other world. 
Life lets go hard. Uncle T. really lives in the third sphere, 



130 

where the family are, and grandpa and grandma. I have not 
much time to visit. I am always in a hurry to arrange the fire- 
vapor and the drops of herb juices and the immense perfumes 
which give immediate relief. The olfactory nerves of a spirit 
are more expressed than those of a mortal, and take up the re- 
mainder of the taste-sense after the red blood of meat is out, 
and so are much more effective. No one could have headaches 
here, because the sense of smell absorbs immediate relief from 
some of the soothing herbs. In borderland there are many 
sensations of disease. You know the Christian Scientists say 
that disease is a sensation, and can be governed by will. Well, 
they are right in a measure, but in the mortal the sensation is 
deep-seated, and becomes buried in the flesh, and heats it and 
burns it and makes it sore. In the first sphere the sense does 
not run so deep and is a reflect of earth, but still it must be got 
out of the mind. You see that, in earth, sensation becomes 
substance and is as flesh, so it is pretty hard for the uneducated 
will to control it. But in the first sphere or rising place the 
sensation gets to be in the mind, with light touch in the flesh; 
but we use the perfumes to make all the cells animate, and then 
cure by will or relief of the mind. In the fifth sphere the sen- 
sation as to body is out, but there is often a soul sensation, 
as of recall of memory. Father often has this. This is why 
I send him up to Joseph's to rest. Some of our doctors are 
sending impressions to those in earth interested in chemistry 
to learn to build a mortal body, by the albumens and the pro- 
tein tissues. The wastes have already been formed correctly 
and its processes set going. Would it not be curious if the 
chemical doctors should succeed in creations by forming pro- 
toplasmic cells, and a living being should grow up ? Would any- 
body say then that we came up from monkeys ? What would 
be against special creation ? I said this to one of the old Pres- 
byterian saints that I met at grandpa's house. He said God 
could create a man out of dust, and did it. I thought to myself 
maybe it was so after all, and the first man was a plant growth, 
and these animals were the things that would not develop, the 



i3i 

same as our gnomes, elfs, and hobgoblins are off on the islands. 
Shape must always come up to terms of order. Do you know, 
mother, when I think with you about all these things, I grow 
more in mind. Father has not got the impetus to think high, 
as you can, but he has extreme order and capacity to plan and 
arrange, and to know where things are at the right time. 

So his is a very useful purpose, and a real foundation for my 
purpose, for without some one to arrange and select I would 
never be able to rise as I have. He loves it, too. I demand 
that he rests more, and Idell is now a great help. She labels 
every vial and decorates in color, and, the sisters being all spirit, 
their motions are very swift, so they accomplish a great deal 
for father, and have time for art and study also. Discipline 
and order are learned by this, and Idell likes to get these powers. 
Well, mother, I have told you what I am doing. Now what 
are you doing ? I mean are you getting discouraged any ? I 
hope not. I wish I could lift you up over the need of working 
every day. Maybe I shall. For, even if I had lived down 
here, I would scarcely yet have had much practice or means. 
It takes years to get rich as a doctor, and maybe never. 

Perhaps I am doing better for you than if I had lived. For 
by will we can reach out into the needs, and find those who 
have disease and troubles, and by will we can help you to cure 
these. There is much to do all over the universe, and the ring 
of life is always moving. Do take comfort, mother, that I am 
doing all in my power for you. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



Dec. 7, 1892. 
Good-morning, Mother. I am glad to meet you here, for I 
think my letters sustain you and give you comfort, when you 
come to read them over. You seemed a little low-spirited this 
morning, I think, and so I hurried down. We must make 
ourselves as is the harmony of day, so as to get on well. I 
have a real nice rule to go by, which a guide told me; and that 



132 

is, to make my whole being seem at ease and smile and almost 
dance, even if I do feel sad or sorrowful inside. When I per- 
vade this feeling all over me, then my soul soon takes it up, and 
I make myself just as I ought to be by just this rule. I have 
another odd way of finding out what ails patients who come 
up from earth and are placed in the hospital of borderland. I 
arrange my face in every particular, eyes, mouth, and ex- 
pression, just as they have it, with corners of mouth all turned 
down or eyes leaning over to the ear, or any peculiarity, and then 
I study what kind of sickness or weakness of an organ cor- 
responds with that expression, and one can always tell the seat 
of the trouble. The stomach will always affect the mouth and 
turn down its corners. The lungs diseased will affect the eyes 
and brow, pulling them inward, — what one calls sunken. The 
heart affects the nostrils, widening them and thinning the 
curves. In an expression there is a great truth, for the lines 
of the face or the body tell the exact quarter from which the 
disease comes. I don't wonder, when God looks down on His 
children, He can tell their needs before they ask, for He can 
arrange His expression of being as He sees theirs, and of course 
knows immediately what caused such and such an inharmony. 
We must be ready to take up the rain as the sun, and the 
changes as well as the things that go straight on. I have been 
going straight on in duty, and am working now in the first 
sphere, which is always harder than any other work, because it 
deals so with ignorance, and spirits are no easier to get on with 
in regard to any disease than mortals. If they would not let 
the worry get into their souls, they would not bring any seed of 
disease over across, but usually the soul gets infected while in 
this earth, and so the new body feels it. And I should say, look- 
ing over the borderland, that we do not get rid of diseases by 
death. But the heaviest clod of it is off, and, if a doctor is skil- 
ful, he can assist the new body to resist the seeds better. Any 
disease is lack of life particles, and these have better chance 
over here to renew and so harmonize as a whole. It is a glory 
to see a perfect man or woman, with every organ set to the 



133 

tune of health, but seldom one sees this until after the third 
sphere is passed. Father now is not strong yet. He is whole, 
and his lungs are all formed right, but there is a lack of spright- 
liness and force. This will gain in time. I saw Frank again. 
I don't think he realizes the return or knows about it very well. 
Again I went over to grandpa's, so as to see what they would do 
for Thanksgiving. No one seemed real interested in it, said 
there was no home table now to go to. So what do you suppose 
we all did ? I told you before about the large table always set 
with fruits out east over Jerusalem, called the Lord's table. 
Well, we all went out there in a lovely little white yacht, sailing 
over the air. I thought it would do father good, and the little 
ones can have no idea of a home table at Thanksgiving, only 
from what I have told them. This table is in no way a charity 
table, as expressed in earth. It is a pure love table, and all are 
invited who choose to join. And so productive are the eastern 
worlds that there is an abundance of all. We sat together, some 
of the neighbors that lived near grandpa, and Olive and Sarah. 
And so you see it is about the best way to have a Thanksgiving, 
although many do have it at their own homes, and entertain 
as in earth. There is a fruit here that tastes as turkey, and every 
taste of meat is in fruit, so we lose nothing by not having the 
animal flesh over here. Flesh is thick and an outside rind. 
Those who eat it eat rinds, and that one never thinks of doing 
in nature's melons or fruit. I can see, looking down from 
here, that flesh is rind, but still it is not quite safe to advise a 
patient to stop eating meat. It is too deep in the heredity, 
mixed with the blood. It has got to die out by degrees. We 
as a faculty are trying to set aside pork. It has a terrible gain 
upon this earth, but not another planet has it. It is as eating 
mud or mire, and the juice is slime. I wonder not that people 
die who are made up of it. I get so eager sometimes to check 
the ills down here that a guide has to check me. Well, mother, 
you do your little bit, as you say, but remember all great bits 
come from seeds, so you can't do more than plant, and it is 
enough. The great power called nature will attend to the 



134 

seed, and make it grow. Do live quietly, and keep your heart 
at ease. You do all you can. Don't strain to do more. It is so 
here. For all we can see far over into reasons, we have always 
the longings to do more. We could not grow but for this 
feeling. Your son, 

Wadsworth. 



Dec. 17, 1892. 
My dear Mother, — Yes, this must be our Christmas letter, 
for grandma and grandpa are here, and want to write, and it 
will do father much good, for he is often worrying about you 
and the old home and some conditions he sees in patients. 
Sometimes he will find one of your patients, and hurry back 
to me to beg me to go and assist you in faith cures, and I do 
this. You notice what the control wrote, that being invisible, 
a spirit did not always get realized. But I assure you I always 
do what father asks me, and carry vapor balms in small vials 
or folded buds, so as to assist in raising them out of pain. One 
trouble is the patients have no self-will, and droop down so 
low that nothing will reach them, and thus the change has to 
come. No one can do more than they can. If so, they would be 
equal to God. I suppose God really means change as a better 
condition, where the droop and the ill can be reached by the 
higher workers and the more spiritualized plants. We can only 
try with our utmost good sense. And this trying is a fire of 
effort with which the great planners manage the affairs of 
earth. There is very little effort among people down here. 
You have a calm, quiet fire, which is good, but you can't make 
all the cures and all the happiness you long to do, because, 
do all we may, there comes in the higher law, working always 
beyond us, and in which we have got to flow, helping it to grow 
larger. I give you greeting for Christmas. We hope to dec- 
orate your rooms and be with you. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



135 

Feb. 2, 1893. 
My dear Mother, — I need not tell you that we were with you 
when you felt so weak, and father mixed wonderful stimulants 
in fragrance and in fire, and your spirit came out and took them. 
Yet he wants you so that nothing but duty to the law kept him 
trying to save you in that way on that side. Although we want 
our friends, we must make effort to hold them to earth, and it 
often is a great sacrifice to do this. Father cannot see your 
usefulness there as well as I can. I know how much good you 
do, and how you give the real spiritual food to many, but I often 
think you go beyond the law, and give away too much of your 
soul. Certain measures of soul belong to every one as a self 
life. You are strong to desire to do, but the current of doing 
is not so strong in your physical, so you must try to deny them, 
and they will fall back somewhere into some other help. The 
world has got to look out for its people in some way. Father 
and I are learning the highest method of motion, higher even 
than rolling one's self in a fire ball and willing the way to cer- 
tain points. It is a simple infilling with desire to be at such a 
point, and consuming the body as it were in the desire, and thus 
becoming entirely unconscious for one moment. When the 
eyes open, and the distance which was in the mind is gone 
and we are at the point, I cannot quite describe it, as it is a 
thing to gain by experience, as hundreds of other points are. 
Experience is the best teacher of these finer methods. We have 
need to know these ways of quick motion, because, when we 
are in the fifth zone, we wish to reach earth in an instant, so as 
to see how you are. I could scarcely leave you, although I 
knew aunt would do well, and father would strive with the elixir. 
So I tried the desire method of journey. It is an awful inten- 
sity, and could not be done by any one on earth, as there would 
be danger, for memory and every principle of self are dropped 
for a moment ; and, if the fife thread would not connect, then 
there would be loss of individuality. After any one has slept, 
the soul easily catches the thread of life, because memory and 
ideality and nearly all the soul forces remain attached. But, 



136 

when a soul drops all these and remains entirely isolated for one 
moment, so as to overcome distance, then is the danger. Sup- 
posing I had lost myself and could not connect! Well, it must 
be learned if we would be in all parts of the kingdom at a mo- 
ment's notice. This is something like the way they say God 
is everywhere, only He can hold up in a desire without danger. 
It is a height of soul, mother, and the more powers we gain, the 
greater we are. 

I mean to attain the greatest heights if I can, and there is 
nothing in my way : everything is open to one who strives. If 
I am a quick mover, they will send for me from all spheres, and 
I will be alert and able and take high position, not for vanity, 
but to be of use. When you are free of body, you will do the 
same thing, because even now your desire is to reach a thousand 
at once. We never have to advertise here. Think how odd 
it is for these people who have advertised in earth to have 
plenty to do without it ! 

I have given A. some work now, for when one has powers he 
can help others to rise. I have brought several children down 
to-day with Idell's help, so as to get more stability. Some of 
them need the smooth quality that is in your nature, the 
motherliness and support, and others need to inflate their 
lungs with the oxygen, so as to get started again at these gates. 
It is always a duty to bring in one or more from borderland to 
help shape them. All who are able to rise to the fifth zone 
are well formed and need no physician for body, but often for 
the mind to hold it in peace. But I am not so much a mind 
doctor. I think I must study more the effects of mind, 
although I have uncle to refer to always and his people in 
the garden to watch. I was more used to the juices and 
structure of a really clay body, but there is enough of it 
brought over here, at first. The very first thing to do is to 
inject the golden magnetism, and let all the red hue die out, 
and this is easier than you think, because the true plasma 
is yellow, so we have only to rarefy the corpuscles and raise the 
tone. This can be done in earth if one tries, only it is more 



137 

dangerous there, because so long the oxygen has gathered clay 
particles, and all have to breathe it. The lungs get in the habit 
of just such a course, and so rising in a balloon or on the tip 
of a mountain, changes the whole relation of what is called 
blood. If a rock could have living veins, it would carry along 
red corpuscles because of so much clay, and yet the plasma of 
the sunshine of gold would be in it also. 

Oh, yes, I see Q. every day now. When anybody gets able 
to come up in sight, then they can be seen. I have not myself 
learned all the ways into worlds and spheres, so sometimes I 
can't find those I most want to see. But I am learning the 
quick journey, as I told you. So, far away as they may live, I 
can put my desire on them, and go, and I shall soon know 
all about them. 

You see it does not take money to travel, but it takes what it 
is harder to get, and that is power. This is why I want power, so 
I can find all our friends and go to them. Grandpa, — that is 
your father, — I know, lives not very far, and also grandma. 
But Grandpa C. is at quite a distance. And father is slow in 
motion, so is he, and there is no way of daily seeing each other. 
People think, when they come here, it is all one little space, but 
it is not so. It is ten million times larger than the earth, and we 
have to aim for power, and then we soon know where everybody 
is, and the lines of telegraph and messengers. But one must 
be alive and alert, and call for knowledge. 

I was going to sink down at first after I died. I never felt 
so utterly lost as at first. But I soon thought I had had too 
much done for me to sit and waste my life, so I began, heavily 
at first, till my lungs got adjusted so I could rise higher. It 
was some time before I found the little girls, but I found father 
pretty quick. You see I had to go right to work here, because 
I saw the need all around me, as much as in earth, and so I 
felt the need of giving relief to them and to myself. There is 
no relief for a sudden shock of death like work and beginning 
to do for others, making a way. At first I thought I was not 
noticed, just thrown over and not of any use. But the minute 



138 

I showed a kind thought for others a whole band of doctors 
came to welcome me. Now, dear mother, you show your use 
every day and you have many friends, but earth doctors are 
never so sympathetic down here as in spirit worlds. They 
fear others will step into practice before them or get the best 
positions. But in spirit worlds there is a kinder feeling, and, 
besides, the merit gets the place by power and never by any 
underhand policy. A worthless doctor shows it in his face. 
He cannot shine, because there is no real desire or soul in him. 
To rise, we must have soul and let it shine. But in this earth we 
may try ever so hard, yet the husk doctors keep to the top by 
secret service and help and money. Don't do much yet. You 
cannot give away your magnetic force until you are really 
strong. You can teach a little and advise, and so make small 
efforts which are all good for the future, and enough. I know 
father sends love: he is afraid of using mediums much. 

Wadsworth. 



Feb. 16, 1893. 
My dear Lady, — You have filled your body with the fresh 
air this morning, and have thus made a new physical self. 
But very little of the magnetic aura which was in you on yes- 
terday morning is in you this morning, for bodies are renewed 
from top to toe, and begin to cast off by the perspiring tubes and 
all outlets. The question comes, does the soul-body or sub- 
stance also renew ? And is it not as necessary to give it those 
soul principles which it longs for so, as to give the body the 
needed fresh air and life ? m. 



Good-morning, dear Mother. Oh, how your dear face comes 
into my heart! How good it is to have a mother, and to be 
loved as you love us ! It makes us cheerful and bright in our 
duties and kind to our mates and quick in our motions. Love 
is a kind of wine, I think, which quickens without harming us. 






139 

I am now taking lessons in reflections. On earth it is called 
camera, but here it is the reflection of the picture falling on 
tablets and forming impressions. I can get impressions of the 
north pole in earth and north poles of all planets and stars. 

Idell. 



Dear precious Mother, — I am glad we each have a gift and are 
not alike, because now our homes can have pictures as well as 
song and music, and not always one thing. I told Wadsworth 
his work all alone would make the house as one thing, and we 
were useful to introduce more things, for dear father needs 
beauty in picture as well as lovely songs. Sometimes he tells 
Idell a better color or me a better rhyme or thought. I call 
him a good teacher, and so orderly is he that we are careful to 
have a place for everything. Ellie. 



My dear Mother, — This is a fine morning outside as well as 
up yonder in our country, and yet there is as much difference 
as between Canada and California. You see those could be 
called spheres also if they were separate balls ; but, being in 
earth, they are called countries. The stars and planets and 
moons are all spheres with countries in them just as down here, 
Some spheres are gold clear to the centres, some are silver, 
some clay and rock, as in earth. 

So of course each would give as its centre would allow, and 
not all alike. If you planted a seed in gold dust down here, 
it would not grow, because it is not the kind of world for the 
plant. But I see gold worlds everyday with gold sands shining, 
and trees and plants with lively yellow sap, and all thriving 
with beauty much more than you could conceive of. It is 
something that could not be told, but must be seen. I think 
the country where father and I live, called the third sphere, is 
partly gold, but in lower lands there is much clay, as down here, 
and many other mixtures of mineral which I do not know. 



140 

You see a deal depends on the structure of a world as to its 
power of drawing spirits and its shining. Worlds have quality 
the same as diamonds or human beings. Some worlds are alL 
iron dust, and no one can live on them until they have attracted 
other mineral products from the air, and mixed the substance 
of iron with other metals, and so get formation for life. I find 
about enough to do in the third sphere that is right around me r 
and now the study with the large faculty of physicians in the 
fifth sphere has again begun. So I do not have time to think 
about what is called religions ; but I am told this : that, if I do 
my duty towards teaching people to have good healthy frame- 
work for the soul to act in, whether on earth or in a planet afar,, 
or on a sun or ether heaven, I am having active religion, which 
is as good as preaching it by word. Indeed, an act in our world 
is considered better than a word. It ought to be so every- 
where. I shall have to let some preacher answer your question ; 
for, although I know every molecule of the blood, yet, when 
any one comes to think of being cleansed in it, I can't believe 
it. Blood carries life, but it is not at all life itself, only as 
the stem to a plant helps carry the sap in which is life. Life is 
something you can't see, hear, or feel: it is not adapted to any 
sense of mortal, and never shows itself only as result. The 
plant, the child, has life; but what life is, nobody knows, only 
that it animates into various kinds of feeling certain ligaments 
and nerve processes. Christ's blood when he was in earth 
must have been as all others, else he could not have breathed 
oxygen. I see no way it could have cleansed other people unless 
they absorbed his life which was carried along by blood and by 
nerves. But that I will not discuss. I am hoping soon to 
get time to study religions. I told a superior guide I ought to 
study religion. He said: "My youthful spirit, there is no re- 
ligion any better than building the body in health and teaching 
the economy of strength and the power to raise the soul into all 
God-light. You can gain this by direct action among the ig- 
norant better than in all your dogmas of earth, for all are 
faulty and false." Now I will let the preacher take hold of the 



141 

pen, and he knows the curious problems of the Bible better 
than I do. I see things in a plain way, and I was going on to 
say that even what I call the fire in the blood could in no way 
cleanse a man unless that man reached up with his own fire- 
Hood and so absorbed some of the Christ. This would be 
mind influence over another, and I see no use in using the 
word "blood" about it. "The blood of the lamb,"— that is 
the way it reads in the Bible, isn't it ? It is a curious sentence. 

Wadsworth. 



My dear Lady, — I am asked by this young man to tell you 
what we preach in these worlds, and if we still uphold that the 
races are saved through the blood of Christ. That is what is 
allegorically represented in the Bible by being washed in the 
blood of the lamb. 

Several meanings could be deduced from these words 
•of the text. Your son took the physical meaning as be- 
ing nearest to the work of a physician. Now there is a 
more ministerial meaning to the phrase, meaning washed, 
or influenced by the fire or light which runs in the blood. 
It would have been less misleading to have written the 
text in this way. Yet that was in the day of sacrifices, 
and killing of bullocks and lambs to let out the blood, 
while the principle of the act was so hidden that no one could 
guess it. The whole Bible is written in this way, the outside 
or material hiding the beautiful inside law. But this itself cor- 
responds to the blood conveying the fire or life. All things cre- 
ated embody the same idea. Yet in more modern times, as 
thought has lifted the material and let up the immortal sparkle 
•of life, we are coming to better expressions. We do preach 
that the races, if they were washed or influenced by the fine del- 
icate fire-principle which Christ planted in earth, which in- 
cluded all loving charity, the whiteness of sacrifice, the doing 
unto others as we would be done by, — if the races were influenced 
or washed by these fires of Christ, they certainly would be 



142 

saved; that is, brought up beyond the need of reincarnation or 
re-living again. What we want is to get more Christs with 
this all-saving power in the nerves or in the blood, so it will 
echo forth in vast halls unto all people in bold words of — 

Justice to thy brother. 

Unity of thought. 

Love to the poor. 

White sacrifices. 

All-loving charity. 

This blood-fire in voice, in action, in the very air, would 
bathe the nation so the true meaning in the text would be plain. 
Yes, we preach this so our young guides will give it to me- 
diums and scribes, and those worlds who love duty, and thus 
help build up earth and many other planets and stars who 
much need a Christ-fire. 

Oh, there is plenty of work, plenty of purpose, for ye all 
to carry forth. (Rev. Channing.) 

That was swift word, and, you see, he knew his subject well,, 
but on physical blood and its germs I could keep up with him. 
You see each has duty. Yet, mother, I will look over these texts 
as I grow older. You know I did not start to be a minister, 
but a doctor. 

Still, they tell me, as I grow older and more experienced, texts 
become plain by reason of common sense, and all the basis of 
life also becomes plain. To have one study perfect leads to all 
other studies, as much as one needs. Now our little girls know 
nothing of the formation of corpuscle or a gland, or even the 
change the blood goes through from a mortal to a spirit and 
from a spirit to a celestial shape. Blood has quality, you see ; and 
when I look at it in borderland or earth full of germs and red r 
and then ascend to the fifth country and see it there as a shining 
fire and as a mist of white glory, I declare, I can't tell that it is 
the same thing purified. I suppose that is what he means by- 
being washed, isn't it? Well, mother, we must look at more 
parts of the body by the microscope. Every single cell is essen- 
tial; that is, the cells of need. Yes, and the waste, also, for in 



143 

the ring of need and waste the secret of health lies. Life is the 
great flame. I was taught something by the lecture also. 
Father sends love. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



March 22, 1893. 

My dear Mother, — I think, if Ellie would practise more, she 
would be able to give you yet a more beautiful poem, but as yet 
her metre breaks. But she will grow in mind by her school, 
and I have already placed her under Whittier, and Idell has 
lessons of an artist of great renown. I think all those arts are 
so much prettier for women than to try to govern or wield what 
is called their rights. The males ought to have the wisdom, 
and the females the arts, but I suppose other minds think 
differently from mine. I am glad to see you this morning. 
Father is not down, as the weather is full of little hail-drops, 
and he was afraid he would get into it, although I assured him 
there was no need, for the ether is calm. I asked a guide one 
day why the ether was so calm and the storm in earth wild at 
the same time. 

He referred me to the toss of the oceans in earth, how the 
greatest storm possible cannot affect the deep-sea water, or, in 
fact, more than a short quarter of a mile down in the water. 
The rest of the mighty four thousand miles is quiet as a baby 
in sleep. So it is with air. You see, although the outer or 
billowy air is tossed, there is a deep-sea ether or quiet always 
ready for us of the second body to journey in, and pass through 
the outer at our will. 

Why, mother, is Whittier above us? I am sure you would 
not think so if you saw his interest in youth who seem to have a 
gift for poetry. He seems to give them a part of his soul. I 
know of no angel or spirit here who is above another one. It 
is not an earth existence here. Even the doctors do not toss 
high heads and feel larger than those who are climbing. So it is 
not strange that Ellie, who is a lithe, delicate spirit-shape, and 



144 

straight as an arrow and full of song, should attract his attention. 
The form and glow in it immediately show the genius of the 
soul. So Whittier, entering the school where they study, singled 
out the poets by their shape and glow. A painter entering the 
school could single out those who are real geniuses in color. 
It would be so on earth if it were not for the body, crowded 
down by starvation so it never shows its natural glow : it gets 
covered up by lack of care. My work is mostly in the border- 
land, where they come over all jelly-like, and nerves all rolled 
up like twine. I said yesterday, when I took up a new pulp of 
magnetic force that had been brought in, that it was more 
terrible to look upon an unshaped mass of protoplasm on this 
side than on a corpse on that side. If I was on the shore of 
earth and found such a dark pulpy mass, I should revolt from 
it, and throw it away; but here I know it is the germ of a second 
body. I am not saying that all come over so, for it is according 
as one has gathered the spiritual forces in the old body. 

Some are whole before they get across the air, some become 
whole when they touch the land, but something ails the greater 
part. For you know the lack of magnetic force that is in 
bodies, — all the wrongs and the frets which they let get the mas- 
tery of them, and so make a gray pulp like what is in the brain. 
If they could only make the white pulp, they would come whole 
at once. That is life. 

But worry and fret gaining mastery instead of faith and gen- 
tle effort, there could be nothing but gray tissue and gray 
cell substance , which has to be worked over and electrified. 
Now you will be able to help about this as you understand the 
electrical appliances, and how to touch the mtral valves and 
the cardiac orifice, and so to start the fires of being. As soon 
as these masses of pulp begin to swell out, why, shape grows 
and the head comes up out of it just like the plumule of a stem. 
After all, man is a plant, and has got to have stem and branches 
of arteries, no matter what world he is in. 

But there is a certain white glory to this plant to be attained, 
something as in the Easter lily being whiter than most other 



U5 

flowers. We rise up out of old pulp, and renew exactly like 
these bulb lilies. The body is a kind of bulb, and some doctors 
say it is better to be burned than to be drowned, because the 
spirit escapes whole. But I do not agree to that. A spirit 
needs a little of an earth body in order to support it. Burning 
cuts off this little, and so the new plant is terribly tender. I 
call it flesh. Well, it is a tissue resembling flesh, although more 
as the tissue of a rose petal, and not so porous. It does not 
need so many pores, for the fire-blood can escape more quickly 
than the waste by red blood, and besides no meat or heavy 
things are eaten here. The ails and ills are all in borderland 
and along the spheres. When one is able to live in a fifth 
sphere, one is supposed to have overcome diseases and to 
have faith and ability to teach broad lessons. 

Yes, do try to keep faith that things will come right for you. 

It is not always necessary to have money laid up, when God 
has ways to pull it from every corner, if it is a need. You might 
say it is a need in some cases you see every day, but without the 
poor and the striving there would be no way to open sympathies 
and ward off miserliness and set the conscience of the mortals 
into tick. 

I talked this over with father. Father and I study about these 
evils and goods, and he says it seems to him it has to be so, as 
long as people will mix their shells with their wheat. The 
sifting and grinding of it out must go on until all learn how to 
make the wheat of mind without any shell. Father goes to 
church regularly, and is not so nervous as he was, because he 
sees the law of things more clearly. Of course, it is a hard, 
tight experience down in earth, but I see nothing better adapted 
for ripening a soul than its ups and downs, do you ? All that 
you have uplifted from the shells is seen by the celestials, and it 
makes money for us. I say money, meaning power to push our 
way. The influence of a good deed is wonderful, and makes as 
much light as a thousand dollars would if used well. We help 
about your patients some. But, dear mother, you have so 
much insight in your own soul that you scarcely need us. The 



146 

streak of healing is in all our blood, both red and the spiritual 
fire also. And so we are natural, and not acquired. I meet 
many lovely females here. But the soul in me seems to cling 
more to deed than to love. Yet I do enjoy their thoughts and 
sympathy. I think all the sex fires go to mind here, and the 
desire for children turns to idea and deed. This is my ex- 
perience. Yet I do see mates who live together and act in 
concert. These are the real lives which outlive earth, I guess. 
I hope you will keep well and try to be happy. 

Your own 

Wadsworth. 



April 20, 1893. 

Dear Mother, — Yes, Idell has the right idea, that things come 
to us as fast as we are ready, and I have noticed they come to 
earth also, or any world, as fast as it rises in mind. Mind is 
a magnet, and calls in the higher mind. I am feeling well and 
alert, and am working hard, only we are not allowed to work 
but few hours at a time, and then rest. The rest equals the 
work in these worlds, and sometimes the fact that we do a good 
makes the work a pleasure, and then that is rest itself. I could 
do something every minute, there is so much to do and so few 
to do it. 

For physicians are not so plenty as they are in earth. None 
can be physicians unless they understand and love their work 
and care for the race in earnest. And so the hundreds who die 
from earth soon learn this, and have to begin all over to seek 
some other occupation. You can be sure the third sphere and 
the fifth would not carry on a spirit who was not fitted for his 
purpose. In earth, people get a little name or fame, and are 
pushed onward by friends, but are not in earnest. To be a true 
physician, it ought to begin far back, and, you know, in our fam- 
ily it did. When it is in the blood, then it is a natural river of 
power. For in the blood is the fire, or the truth, which is fire 
or action longing to do something to better humanity. Those 



147 

troops and armies of spirits which shoot across are all fire. 
Their longing to do and help shines in them, and gives them 
motion. I can telegraph from a far point to my studio for such 
a remedy, and father can send it by pneumatic tube along the 
air, or, more properly, in space where there is a quiet that can 
hardly be called air. There are natural tubes or atoms drawn 
in line, so things can be sent to and fro by pressure. It is slowly 
coming to earth, as you see by the process in stores where money 
is sent to and fro. Everything which is to be in the earth is 
also now in the heavens, either in spheres or along space. If 
a balloon could rise from earth high enough to reach one of 
these pneumatic currents, it would not be subject to storms or 
winds, but move along in direct and safe line. The air-ships 
away in space follow these lines or atomic tubes, and are safely 
guided from sphere to sphere. But the moment one of our air- 
ships touched the atmosphere of a planet, it would dissolve. 

So, in coming to earth, we can only descend to certain dis- 
tances, perhaps a hundred miles above, so as not to get into the 
whirl of the planet. Then we come by swift descent in the under 
air, or ether, which is like as albumen lies beside and around a 
yolk. My studio is prettily ornamented with Idell's pictures 
and Ellie's designs, and delicate vials with wonderful vapors 
are on the shelves. Oh, it is a real world here, a working world, 
and plenty to do. You think there must be debris, and wonder 
how it can be clean and neat. The air is more electric and has 
a quick absorption, so any waste is drawn into its elements 
swiftly, and then rinds of fruit are never thick. There is a 
ripeness to the whole. Every particle of decay is almost in- 
stantly absorbed, changed over. Heaven is a swifter moving 
world than earth, and all action corresponds. In the fifth 
sphere there is no sickness of body, but often depression of 
mind and great longings, and, as these long indulged in would 
affect a body, we are called on to heal the mind, if we can, and 
here is particularly where you help me. I get your faith and 
hope, and this looking into causes, and all your affection for the 
race; and, infilled with these, I have a kind of spiritual help 



148 

which is of great use in the fifth sphere, enabling them to stay. 
I often send father there to be healed, when he longs so for 
your actual presence and to hear your voice. He can go 
there easier than he can come to earth. But there are 
so many in need in all earths that it alarms me sometimes. 
Yet I view it this way, — that, if they can't live down here, 
these worlds are just as good and much easier to get along 
in, because more brotherhood and feeling is expressed. 

And yet I know how hard the parting seems, because the 
people don't know the beyond. They don't rise in mind to 
see it or feel it. I can help more with the physical ailments. 
I think your spirit seems calmer than when I was here before. 
There are many ways we have to turn things into your needs. 
And you can be sure we strive hard, and our very effort is of 
use to those angels who can do what was miracle in old times. 
The higher law is always working inside the natural law, just 
as ether is within the oxygen, or the small germ in the acorn. 
Nature has curious folding for physical things, and so God has 
curious ways folded in spiritual things. Poverty is a lack of 
effort and being afraid to act. But disease is something got 
by the low state of the earth's pulse. She is not above fevers 
and contagious diseases, and so these run races. But effort, 
strong and healthy, will overcome sickness with other help. 

I am trying to send you more quiet and peace. I hope I 
shall get mind-force sufficient to send you the gold, so you can 
feel at ease and work fighter; and still there is so much, oh, 
so much to do! Your son, 

Wadsworth. 



June 25, 1893. 
My dear Lady, — We have to hurt the mortal sometimes, so 
as to press out the sympathy and the tender emotions, in the 
same way that nature presses her buds and blooms with the 
fierce winds, that the aroma may rise and give its soothing balm 
to the sense. Those who are hurt are more able to help heal 



149 

the wounds of those who climb and are tossed and are torn. 
Christ plainly showed the hurt cf the thorns, and the rising 
power gained through these trials. We welcome you to our 
gate. m. 



My dear precious Mother, — We are standing in your pink 
light, all folded over so no harm can come to us. Some mothers 
give golden light, some give pink, some give white, and all these 
are good. 

Sometimes you fold us in your white soul, but to-day is 
warmed by your pink heart. I am learning now to tell the 
quality of any spirit I meet by the shining. If I see a dark 
mist, I know the soul is unhappy, and, if I see a pale pink, I 
know the soul needs a caress. After we have learned to dis- 
tinguish the need by the outer hue, then we can begin to heal 
people, as you do. Idell. 



Dear Mother, — We study many curious things. We found 
the one brother called Uncle T. in a large land of flowers and 
trees, and many odd-shaped souls were walking and moving 
about, but Wadsworth found us, and led us away. He said 
we must not take too many kinds of study at once, and that 
at present art and music were enough. But I want to be of 
more solid use. Music is good. It raises the soul into beauty 
of expression; but isn't there something first that needs to be 
done so that soul can appreciate music ? I notice that the odd- 
shaped people did not notice my songs. And, when I go to 
borderland, I see many who stare at me, and are so drawn and 
pinched in face that it seems as pain to them to hear me sing. 
One poor thing groaned out, "Miss, Miss, don't be so happy, 
when all is so terrible below!" It checked me in song, and I 
went right to Wadsworth, and said: "I must learn something 
deeper than music. It does not give the solid comfort: it does 
not reach the very depth." Brother thinks we are too frail spirits 



150 

to do any of these vital things. But, mother, you feel all this 
power of giving something more than music. You give the law 
of harmony. Can't we also teach this? I want to save people, 
and help. Ellie. 



My dear Mother, — You do write to me in your heart always, 
and I can get your thoughts as they come on the surface of 
your mind. These are letters which I can read to father, and 
we can talk them over. A thought can be taken by camera, and 
come forth in symbol, every little sign of which we know. The 
tongue acts as camera into expressing that side, but we use 
a fine smooth glass tablet on this side, and it is called trans- 
ference of mind symbol before it gets to words, as a bud before 
it blooms. This is a late invention, and only those in our 
faculty can use it. We are studying invention and finding 
out new things every day, and sending into earth the flame. 
It is curious that all light or knowledge has to descend and 
come up through earth, on same principle that the power 
of wheat or any produce has to descend into darkness and 
come up before one can get the good of it. Were it not for 
this, an invention could come to fruition quicker. Now elec- 
tricity was sent to earth by Franklin to get its root-power, 
but see how slow it works, as the human mind is not ready to 
receive it at once, but must slip it through all manner of dis- 
tress and worry. I find the children eager after knowledge, 
as they grow. You see Ellie has already found there are 
roots to all these beautiful things, as poetry, art, skill, and 
she feels the true woman right. I had hoped they would rest 
easy, being ornamental spirits; but I see it runs in our family 
to be useful at the roots. Ellie is more like you than Idell, and 
says that she must learn to deal with real sufferings. I told 
her there was too much of it for her to cure, but she said, no 
matter, — she must do what her conscience thought right. So 
I shall let her be led along by natural ways. I have a lovely 
office in the fifth world now, also one in the third world, and 



i5i 

when in borderland I stay at a hospital. I have some hours 
in each place, and yet I have time for many pleasures and 
for reading in the libraries, and to make father social and com- 
fortable. Time seems to last here, because there is no more 
night than one needs. In the fifth country the night is only 
two hours long, and in the third world it is more as earth. But, 
as one grows strong in duty, the night goes out from the soul 
as something not needed. I can keep awake longer now than 
at first. I see cousins very often. They love to have me come 
in to tea, and sometimes they have most beautiful glassware, 
oh, so delicate that I am afraid to touch it. It is made by 
skilful artists, who stand in the garden, and use the pith of 
plants mingled with the green stock. These are as the sand 
used in earth, only more in another shape. Glass is a com- 
bination of sand, etc. Grandma always makes things pretty 
for me, and it seems good. I meet the cousins. The boys 
are busy, and do good work. I met one of the doctors the other 
day that came over. He was not as high as he expected to be, 
I think. I am more content than I was at first, because I see 
there is no use longing for the other body; and one must make 
as much of the new as possible. I find that lime changes to 
a kind of enamel that holds fine ducts, and is not so porous. 
There is no need of so much outlet, because, when one stops 
eating meat, there is less to press away from the body, and 
so the bones have less openings. Everything follows the need, 
and so body is more aesthetic and fragile. Father's bones are 
quite fragile, but he has firm principle of order; and so he 
never gets out of joint or in ill-health. It is only the habit 
of sickness that he must overcome, and he could do this quicker 
if he only had more will. But this coming to earth helps him ; 
and I can give him your courage and sympathy, which I 
coil up from your light as I write here. I shall be with you 
as much as possible this summer, and I know you are lighter- 
hearted and have more clear light. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



152 

September, 1893. 
Dear Mother, — I welcome you gladly, and am glad you got 
along all right. Oh, how I ought to have been there with 
you! I felt pretty bad about it at first. It is the first 
time I really wanted to be alive as I was, not but what I 
could go with you, and yet there is difference. It is hard to 
be present, and you not turn to me for protection and care. 
You could, but you know you don't see me even if I am there. 
This sometimes makes us terribly sad. But we have sense 
to know that earth is short and time goes along swiftly, and 
in these worlds are fairs of a thousand times more value than 
in earth. You thought I did not know about it. But it was 
this feeling I had of desperate attempt to get alive, so as to be 
outside instead of inside. It was just as you felt when I went 
over, and seemingly out of your care: you had a desperate 
feeling to follow me. Well, I did, for the first time, and father 
had, too. But he has been here longer, and he said to me, 
"Wadsworth, at first, when you or mother went anywhere, I 
almost tore my body to go outside; but I got over it, my boy, 
and became reconciled, and then peace came, for I knew 
mother would know I wanted to be outside." Well, I am 
glad you had the chance to go. And I could not see very well 
unless I had a guide ; and the motions of the cars, and the feel- 
ings of people as regards money and business, are very thick 
over that way. It is a vast centre where many spirits are 
gathered, so as to make a balance. It is the place to weigh 
the understanding of the earth-mind, so as to see how she pro- 
gresses. I often see these weighing angels in churches, to 
get the lightness of the belief or how much gain they have in 
their faith. What we gain by coming off the earth by death is 
lightness of body and chance to work for merit instead of 
money, and deeper insight into the vast law that runs like a 
lightning stroke through all things. And all the senses quicken : 
hearing is livelier, sight is extended, and the sensitive nature 
extreme. But these new gains do not always go into earth 
for us unless we have conquered the great run of atmospheric 



153 

feeling, and also the dust and mist around the earth. The 
dust I can conquer by chemicals, but the feelings that rise 
from people are as iron ribs. 

Father is down here to-day. I think he will write. He 
is more willing now to go visiting because you went. I have 
sent him to the fourth sphere, and he has a nice little home 
there. It is not a tent, as we sometimes take in borderland, 
but a real house, made of a kind of spiced gum. It has 
strong odor, and is healthy. He has not coughed once since 
he stayed there. You think, perhaps, we ought not to cough 
in spirit land; but we have the same organs, and, although 
they change somewhat by being a higher charge of electricity 
than red blood, yet many old habits stay a long time. Father 
sets value on everything as soon as he sees it, and never fails 
to be right. I have two fields of operation. I come to border- 
land to ensnarl the first magnetism and start the new vege- 
table. Father laughs as I say this, but we all are a kind of 
vegetable growing by electricity. And then I go higher to 
lead those spirits on farther who are so sensitive that their 
blood is almost a white fire. Now, as I stand here, my pulse 
is really two hundred. If I had the other body with this 
pulse, you know the effect it must have. But here I am the 
second body, and so the pulse fits it, and all my being must 
be in vibration exceedingly swift, so to be above mortal sight, 
although to myself I am quiet and normal. Mortals have 
low pulse according to a spirit. The celestials I cannot my- 
self see, they move so fast, unless they lower their temperature 
and become in the same plane as I am. You know how quickly 
a fevered patient will get sublimated, or hot, as we call it. 
The mind lets go, and, if let alone with mind burning, the body 
would burn. I have never seen any God, and I questioned a very 
high guide. He had never seen Him. I don't think He comes 
to person, as there is no need. I am told that in the seventh 
sphere, after we have conquered all the lower principles, and 
become creatures of will, love, justice, and mercy, that we also 
lose form. The legs and arms all draw up into a ball, because 



154 

they were only needs for certain worlds; and, when we can 
control by mental action, surely we would need no limbs. So 
I suppose God, having arrived where He has control by mind 
through this thread of law, has no need of shape. He sends 
His warm love by objects which His breath makes. A guide 
said, God talked in and through things of nature, even the snow 
or icicle, as well as a rose, but came to form partly in those 
who had reached the highest sense of His image. I go to church 
now, and I am studying these things because I see it has much 
to do with the healing and the forming of a true body. One 
study leads to another. Ellie said each one had a specialty. 
Well, for a beginning that is so, but the soul can't take up one 
thing unless other things border upon it; and all studies are 
branches of one tree. I never thought much about God or 
His plan before I came here, but so glad am I that we are 
not confined to the short time in earth that I begin to feel 
I can study more than the one specialty. Now I have an idea 
that all these stars you see are parts of God's body let down 
materially. They seem to me just like organs, and there is 
a kind of cellular mist all over the sky, which corresponds 
to the peritoneum and the synovial membrane and other deli- 
cate tissues which protect. Then, again, you find the nebulae, 
which look precisely like the parotid gland, all waxy and inter- 
laced; and, as I watch the progress of the moisture in these 
glands, it acts just as the saliva does, the same properties. So 
I think God's body is in these heavenly worlds themselves. 
He is as a body in His stars. We are really He, and we all 
live in Him. Wadsworth. 



My dear Mother, — Oh, how I wish I could step out in mate- 
rial body ! If I only knew how to thicken up as some of those 
old prophets did, and so be as a ghost for a little while! A 
ghost is that which is neither spirit nor matter, but a thing 
between, — a balance between the fire and the ashes of flesh. 
But to become chemically this appearance requires a most 



i55 

curious skill. But this morning it seems as if I must know the 
art; and yet how it would startle you, and startle me, too! 
Whenever we used to find some wonderful solution of mystery 
through the microscope, how it startled us, and gave us unseen 
links to truth ! Well, if I can't be a ghost, let my mind impress 
upon paper; for, surely, the mind can penetrate where the 
body can never go. I wish I was mind. There, that expresses 
just what we shall yet all become. Body will be mind, and 
then there will be no separation of things: all will be a 
wholeness. Indeed, body is mind now, only it is a solidified 
condition of it instead of that kind which roams free into poem. 
Sometimes I speak to Ellie, and she says, " Don't speak: I 
am floating." You see, she is at the moment all mind, and 
her body grows smaller, so that she looks as a mere doll, then 
she returns again, and swells out in proportion. 

All this earth was once mind, and is now projected into 
space, and assumed in shape a little bundle of mind power. 
The more I see it, all these earths seem glands of the great God- 
body. Folks say there is no personal God, but I say there is. 
His head and organs and limbs are stretched all about space, 
and the veins and the big spine which we used to call the Milky 
Way. It is all full of vertebrae and little nerve processes, and 
acts like any human spine, carrying the spinal column and 
cord across. Of course, God has a form, and the great head 
is some central sun. I think by observing this form called God 
stretched out along space, every organ moving round and round 
and giving life, that a new healing doctrine might be brought 
forth. For just what He does for Himself for health is neces- 
sary for mortals to do. W T e see how all his organs are kept 
illuminated by suns. Light works into every dark corner 
by motion. My theory is that people don't have enough light. 
I mean the pure sunlight. I think any diseased portion should 
have focus of sunlight carried upon it until almost a blister 
is wrought. Don't you see how the sun shining in a dirty 
pool will purify it ? and, if not, it absorbs it and draws the whole 
up. If I had a throat to treat again, I should illuminate it 



i 5 6 

several times a day by letting the focussed sunlight, long as the 
patient could bear it, right into the throat and again on the 
outside. That would be just as God heals all the outer ex- 
pressions of His own body. How do you like this theory ? A 
light brought to bear on a skin humor ought to heal it as the 
sun dries up the mire and mud. Well, I must not preach, 
dear mother. I must tell you what we are doing, and how we 
are seeking your comfort and health. You get tired, I can see, 
with all the ails and ills of those people. They press too hard 
on you. You are not bidden to take up the whole creation, 
and do for them. You are not strong enough for too much. 
Now Ellie could never go down in borderland, and find the 
sinners and give them her shining. She is not made so, and 
so it is not required of her. She has her place in song. And 
you are not strong to do too much. A certain amount, but, 
when the thing begins to worry you, then it shows you are using 
too much of yourself, and must leave the work to others. It 
is not casting them off, but simply leaving undone what you 
are unable to do. Father sometimes tries to help you, but, you 
see, he can't. To stand one day in borderland, and see the 
rolls of unripe magnetism come over and lie like pulp, is terri- 
ble. Very few bring enough vim of life to spring up alive at 
once. Some are days, some only hours, some are years re- 
newing the second self. I notice those in uncle's great garden 
of fruits and roses, who were called insane, come out of the 
state about as quick as those who were misers or selfish to the 
bone. Insanity is a kind of stoppage of mental activity, and 
in the new body it can be set going like a watch after clean- 
ing. I hated to have you in the city all summer, and made 
several recreations for you. We planned some good things, 
but then the green fields and trees would perhaps have been 
better for you than even money. I have just begun to stop 
hurrying, and take things easier. I find hurry does not help 
me in either physical fire or mental growth, and there are many 
ideas I got in earth that I have dropped. There is no use in 
them. So I shall soon have more time to go about, and see 



157 

what all the relations are doing and to help grandpa and 
Uncle T. and all of them. Not that they need help, but the 
companionship does each one good. You have much patience, 
mother, else you would not attract so many who have needs. 
It does seem hard that I can't melt some of this gold in rocks 
around me and send it to you. It seems it would do these 
needy people so much good, and also lift you up over the fear 
you have. It is almost all fear. We are trying to lift you out 
of all this, and to get things more quiet and settled. I don't 
want you to get so worried, even if it is a little dark while we 
are pulling things about. You can be sure the light will 
come. There never was a light but it was born out of some 
trouble. You see the roots have to be stirred to set up a new 
condition. Keep a light heart, and go on doing as well as you 
can while we plan things and make things seem brighter to 
you. I wish you could get enough means, so you would not 
have to work. I don't want to see you held down so, but to 
have enough pleasure and to do good as far as your strength 
will allow. Father and I talk this over, and think of many 
ways. And we have told the help angels, so they know what 
we want; and by keeping good cheer you will help them. You 
cannot see into all their ways to move things about and make 
a clear path, and even I cannot always see. The good you 
do to others cannot go unrewarded, although I know you have 
no feeling for reward; but a good brings its own help, just as 
an ill brings its own sting. This is a law which no one can 
change. It will come so. I have other ways in my mind to 
push forward, and I hope to see you more smiling as the au- 
tumn goes by. Father and I have ways of driving up money, 
as one would a flock of partridges. It is only a solidified feel- 
ing, and can be stirred up to its proper place. I stand high in 
my position. I am gaining every day in power and in chem- 
ical methods. Father sends love. 

Your dear Wadsworth. 



158 

My dear Mother, — Ellie means she is not one of the strength 
spirits. But in her way she does give strength. It is not 
always by medicine that power comes, but oftener by the sym- 
pathetic process and the instilling of hope, surety, life, and 
purity. So, in reality, she is a light spirit, giving light by music 
and rhyme. I feel bright this morning, so does father, although 
he is away up in the fifth degree of land. Somehow, he thrives 
better there, and so I carry him up for a while; and he has 
learned to return himself to the third degree, where the children 
live and where my studio is. When he comes to earth, his- 
breath seems to go, and he cannot learn to materialize. Some 
spirits give away too much power, and part with all their shin- 
ing when they come to earth: they can't seem to hold it. Of 
course, we must hold enough for our own ability. You give 
away almost too much of your shining, because you see so many 
needs, and father does the same. It is necessary to be a little 
selfish, as the faculty teaches just enough selfishness to keep 
the circulation in balance with the spiritual fire coming in. 

I have studied with many doctors who are specialists about 
the eye and ear and all parts of what is called body. A doctor 
told me that one organ was enough to study. He said the time 
would come when every doctor would be a specialist, and take 
up one study of shape with a general idea of all others, in so 
far as the sympathy of one organ was felt by others. I thought, 
if I settled down to one specialty, it would be the throat, 
as I am most interested in that. Uncle T. has the brain, 
Harvey the blood and ventricles, and Hahnemann the assimi- 
lation process. They are all taking specialties after a generaL 
education of shape and its attachments to the great magnetic 
and electrical forces. I know about the ear and all its chambers 
and the line of small bones or notes on which sound enters 
and gives the last vibration to the soul, or the thing within 
which is connected up through the sutures of the cranium 
with the broad universe. The waves of sound are carried by 
anything which stirs the air, and thus disturbs the small atoms 
of oxygen or nitrogen. You know the air waves dash along 



159 

and surge into all ears that are near. But, if the drum is 
thickened or the notes of bone are dull, the waves won't enter 
and give the response to the soul's call. The ear is just like 
a bar of written music. The treble, tenor, or bass sign is the 
drum ; and, if this does not sway in and out, there can be no 
such thing as hearing. But, if the waves go through the drum, 
and find the ossicles torpid, then the symphony of sound stops, 
or is jarred and rough. Sometimes the soul itself stays too 
near the top of the brain, and does not come down to the note- 
bones. Uncle T. told me he had two cases where the sou 
was pinioned in elevated ideas, and could neither hear nor see, 
which constituted the feeling called insanity. Many insane 
are lifted to their top brains, and nothing ails the physical 
senses or their vibrations. But with almost every-day cases 
something ails the bar of music, and the only way to start it up 
is to soften and make flexible the parts, so sound will enter 
and give the requisite ting for the soul to understand. Clean- 
liness is the first process, a thorough good syringing and a 
careful wiping, then to make the passage stouter by some gentle 
astringent. Oil should not be used: it leaves debris against the 
walls. I must get some receipt from our doctors. There is 
nothing that will tone the small bones behind the drum but 
electricity, nothing else will reach them. They need toning, 
just as a piano does, day by day and in gentle shocks, less and 
less until it is scarcely perceptible. The electric doctors give 
all one power for the notes, when it should be graded to suit 
every one. They are not alike in the receiving power, and the 
fifth auricle would not be touched at all by the power given 
to the first. But I shall not settle on the ear for my specialty. 
I like the throat better. It has more avenues, and somewhat 
includes sound by the larynx. Yet there is one man's practice 
in one organ ; for, to understand it thoroughly, one ought to be 
able by chemical combination to make an organ, though I 
don't know as they could breathe life into it more than a minute 
or so, enough to get the natural movement to study. To 
make an ear is one of the duties in the laboratory of the faculty, 



i6o 



then every atom used is understood ; and, if we know the com- 
posing atoms of anything, then we can restore it better. In 
the first lands where the spirits arrive, sometimes without 
throats or without eyes, the high physicians have to create new 
ones, and get them under process of a second body, subject 
to new life. So, you see, each organ is a thing of itself until 
it is put into machinery, like a wheel, and set going. These 
wheels are not understood when they are in with others. The 
only way is to form them in chemical ways, and so study. It 
is a builded house, and indeed it is made of the airy elements, 
atom by atom ; and we must learn each one before we can cure 
and make whole that which fades out and decays. Well, 
mother, I am glad to see you looking better. Be sure that we 
come at call always. Wadsworth. 



Nov. 22, 1893. 
My dear Mother, — I give you good-morning, and my heart 
bounds with cheer to see you look smiling to-day. I feel quite 
smiling myself because of good success in rousing several spirits 
last week from stupor and getting them in good shape. It is 
worth a great deal to me to see a form gradually fill out into fresh 
magnetic fire, and begin to circulate into the golden breath, 
which is not blood, but a kind of mist which sparkles. Think 
how it is on a bright October morning, going out into brisk 
air, and feeling the elation of joy that is all sparkle. Well, this 
is so for those coming alive after death. I am not now working 
so hard. A large celestial spirit came to me, and said I worked 
with all my nerve-power and will, and it was not bidden any 
one to use all fulness of themselves for others. You see, mother, 
here was a high angel telling me just what I told you, — not 
to use all your vital self even for another's suffering, because 
we thus lose seed of life. So now I work slower, and do not 
feel that time is slipping away. The reason that Uncle T.'s 
patients get on so easy is because he is not now feeling that 
the daylight is slipping away, and he must hurry. In earth 



i6i 

we feel thus, and can hardly get over it here. When I have a 
complicated case, — that is, a man shot, and the parts clogged 
in the lost pieces, or in any case where the shock comes sudden, — 
then I have a feeling of hurry, lest the part will not rise. When 
a man is torn in pieces by these cars, there is an immense scat- 
tering of his spirit sometimes for miles around, and it clings 
to the wheels with the flesh, and is tangled for a time until 
nature begins to act. This is what I term real death for a while, 
because there is no consciousness, and it often takes days 
even to get the film together. The same film makes the same 
man. Supposing two were killed at once, and mixed, there 
would be no possibility of the one spirit rising into the parts 
of the other spirit, because what each has made belongs to 
each, and will naturally rise to it, just as vapor rises from water, 
and forms again in the air as water or cloud. A spirit is a 
self, and no other like it. Well, I had some work of this kind 
to do, as I am in the lower hospitals part of the time as well as 
in the fifth worlds. I change, so as to get the usefulness of both 
extremes. This is a thing father can't do only when he is 
close by you. He can come to a really sick patient and help 
you if he is right in your light, but could not possibly arrange 
the dead or what is called the dead. I do this because I have 
a scientific love to see the new come from the old and grow 
into higher quality. I even think when I pour the curious oils 
over a little thin mass of magnetic film, I wonder if this is a 
man or a woman, just as in childbirth we wonder whether 
it is a male or female. I cannot tell you half what I do ; but, 
if I had not studied the composition of the flesh, and known 
the places of the bones and muscles, how could I ever set the 
films in order to swell out form ? A film is the first thing, 
mother, that appears, unless one dies from earth all right and 
in perfect order. Then there is not much time between the 
separated mist and film and quick form. Phillips Brooks was 
forming at the exact minute he was dying, and yet others were 
rolled in balls and floated across like seaweed, and have to be 
brought alive. Some He for ages, and sometimes they come so 



l62 



fast that they are piled up like a mass of cannon balls until we 
are ready. Oh, it is odd and curious, and yet anybody who 
has peeked under a hen when the chicks are just coming out 
in various attitudes has seen it all. Life is the same every- 
where, I find. But it is the amount of real solid principles 
that we get in our magnetisms before we come that determines 
the shape we come in. That is the fire, the warmth, the pro- 
pulsion that gives the soul the tendency for fine and quick 
shape. I met E. B. B., and had a good talk. I must search 
soon for others, and find them ; but they laugh at me for this 
return, and so I do not say much. When I bring my reflection 
tablets made of quicksilver, and mirror your answers to my 
letter, or your thoughts, they call it all my imagination and 
transference, and so, you see, unless they will really try for them- 
selves, it is hard to believe, especially as they cannot see the 
arm I am using, or you. Earth is not much clearer to a spirit 
than we are to you. There is a mist that will always be until 
the mind penetrates it, and knows how to overcome it. Now, 
if this outside oxygen could be suddenly rolled up and leave my 
face in the ether or next division of air, you could see me plainly. 
But no chemist knows as yet how to roll up oxygen, and so 
separate the qualities of air. But it was not long ago that no 
one knew how to separate aluminum, when it exists in every 
bank by the roadside and in all strata of lands. And now 
they have done this by electricity, and so they will separate the 
air in time by the same. I have full faith that we shall be able 
to look square into earth some time, and yet not be exactly 
shape or flesh. Do not work too hard. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



Jan. 4, 1894. 

My dear Lady, — Your heart comes forth to us with yearning 

for the advice and comfort of your dear ones, and I love to call 

them. I love to feel that they are with you and giving happy 

words. To see a homestead together pleases the angels. 



i63 

Often I call my loved boys and wife together in council, and 
we are as content as when in earth in our old home on the Cape. 
We have not the worry of the dollar now as then. Oh, how 
I wish all people could be supplied by government with food 
and home and clothes. The government should be the father 
of all. m. 



Darling Mother, — How softly I come to give you a New 
Year's kiss! How brightly this kiss grows on your brow, and 
will sink down in your heart, and animate you with joy! When 
dear father kisses us good-night, I feel as if a jewel was on my 
head all night, so full of lustre is his love for us both. I was 
in the beautiful white church on the New Year's eve, and sung 
a poem of my own; and now it is published in the book called 
the " Golden Seal," and Wadsworth has two copies. I wish we 
could get one through to you. Ellie. 



O dear Mother, — We have so much of interest, and so much 
that pleases us to do. We are so happy ; maybe this is because 
we do not know earth and all its curious joys. But it has pains 
also, and they are sharp, I am told, so we do not ask to live 
down here. I am glad we did not stay in clay only a little 
while. I wish you were not down in clay, but could have your 
second body, which I often see, oh, so bright and full of color, 
and beaming with shining. The picture of you which we have 
is not so alive as when we come to see you in earth. I come 
to your own room many times. Idell. 



My dear Mother, — Ellie tells me that she would send the poem, 
only the medium is not up in the poet-tone yet, so she cannot. 
Yes, mother, I wish you a glad New Year, and I know you will 
call for it. Whatever we call for must come, perhaps not in 
a minute, but as soon as it works up from depths. Everybody's 



1 64 

needs are in the realm of space, and by true desire can be 
called up. So call, mother, for a glad New Year, and it will 
rise to you as the days go by. I, too, wish you could come 
over with us; and yet I have reason to see that the high angels 
know best. Yes, it is New Year's time, and I won't write 
a discourse, but let the others come. I have been selfish, may- 
be, but they all laugh so at my attempts that I had better let 
them learn a little about it by real trial. There's Q. now, 
laughing at me. Grandma believes in this very well, or, rather, 
she believes what father does is surely all right, and grandpa 
has to meditate about it. We had a large New Year's social 
among the doctors in the evening just before the New Year 
came in. Hundreds of us stood silently waiting for the sensation 
of the New Year. You may think this was foolish, but dis- 
eases will follow sensation. We were willing out the old forms 
of diseases and willing in more sense and harmony and strength 
against sin. And our united will went a good way towards 
carrying out the small-pox and lung diseases and bringing in 
a greater excellence of strength. The end of a year or the be- 
ginning is, of course, only as so stated in the almanac, a divi- 
sion of time. But there is sensation in all hearts as to an end- 
ing and beginning, so we used this sensation to will out the 
diseases. I am sending you much courage and hope; and, if 
you have these, you can attract all your needs, and more, for 
anything will follow a strong will. I am working near earth now, 
in borderland. I do not love it as I do work in the fifth 
world, but I have to change. All doctors have to make changes 
so as to share the labor. I want to let father try writing to-day, 
and some others, so I will stop, leaving you my love, care, and 
happy greeting. Wadsworth. 



Jan. 18, 1894. 
My dear Mother, — These dear girls love to fasten their 
lines to you through the medium, and then they are sure they 
have a mother. At first when I told them, they were too young 



1 65 

to understand the word or its meaning, but now they always 
know you by your pecular spirit and its useful light, but do 
not always hear your words. They have not yet brought 
acoustics into the general lesson, and do not realize that the 
sound you utter is different from the sound they utter, because 
the waves of air are not the same lengths. Uncle T. and I 
have been studying the brain and all its nerves of late, so as 
to get more into the reasons for insanity. We were intensely 
surprised the other day when a man who had been insane in 
earth for thirty years died and rose fully in his senses, and able 
to remember the past. Uncle said he never had a case before 
but that was a long time gaining the faculties. So he was 
eager to understand it, and we drew out the brain processes 
of the dead body, and have them now in our laboratory to study. 
But I had some general knowledge of the tympanum and all 
the tubes, and I can arrange my air waves so that your voice 
rises up into spirit tones, and then I hear. If I do not hear, 
I can immediately look into that part of the brain governing 
the tongue nerves, and so get the meaning before it comes to 
sound. Thoughts look like eggs as they advance along the 
ganglia of nerve centres down to the mouth and run off the 
tongue. Then they break, and a kind of a mist yolk runs 
out and moves the air, so the word is born. I love to watch 
a thought being born. What do you suppose people would 
say to see us extract a body by impression in fine wax, and 
bring it over to study why it died and how it retarded the action 
of the soul? In this brain we found the links between the 
motor and sensor nerves were very thin. The fluid or light 
passed into the ganglia, and then the fine nerve was too small 
to carry it on to the next bundle of nerves, so it was more of 
a hesitation of the nerve fluid than an utter stoppage. For 
thirty years this had been, and by death all the nerves were 
enlarged, and the ganglia shrank, so the power emitted was 
almost more than came in. The whole process was reversed 
by death, and the man came into more sense than he had 
seemed to have on earth. I am told by the guides that the 



1 66 

mortal has energy enough stored, or bottled up, as it were, to 
move the mountains, only it is held back by all the network 
of nerves and capillaries. If allowed to sift through, why, 
every power and principle would at once glance along swiftly, 
and so make the man an immortality at once. Now, as soon 
as I came here, although I was full of sorrow for you that 
I had to go, I realized at once the large state of my being ; 
that is, the blood seemed more leaping in all parts of me. 
When I saw a beautiful scene, or even a rose, I had ten times 
the delight, ten times the curiosity, to see how it was made 
internally; and the moment I got my sense able to come to 
earth, I wanted to see why I died and to examine my own 
throat, but I was not then able to do so. I had not learned 
the chemical act of separating the air so as to act. I was as 
a diver under the water, not knowing how to manage to keep 
fresh air, so I had to go up. But now, by uncle's help, I can 
bring up impression processes, and so study them. 

To learn every part of the body is of use, because hidden 
in each nerve or cell there is a mighty principle to be worked 
out. And I don't wonder that the Bible says, "Know thyself," 
for, if these loose men and women could only see the result 
of their practices on the spiritual body, and know the length 
of time it takes to renew any worn-out principle, they would 
surely desist for the sake of the future. I have processes of 
embryonic decay, and I see that wherever rot sets into the 
body it lowers the principle. Now this woman has slight 
irritation in the throat and stomach passages and rectum, and 
the principle of the throat is liberty. I see, somewhere in her 
life, liberty to do or act as she wished was restrained; and so, 
if she does not carefully cure herself, this principle will be 
clipped or slow in the first worlds, — that is, she cannot soar 
up into the fine ether houses until all is healed. 

The head is wisdom. 

The throat and lungs are liberty. 

The heart means broad affection. 

The stomach means activity. 






167 

And as these are hurt by disease, so is the principle low 
and lacks shining. 

Principles and powers raise us, and nothing else will. So 
you see, mother, what a grand enterprise a true doctor can 
carry out if he tries. So heal the organs, and thus strengthen 
the principles they bear, so the spirit may rise off from mate- 
rial conditions into a divine state. I must let father or some 
one write, so no one can call me selfish. 

Wadsworth. 



Feb. 1, 1894. 

My dear Mother, — I feel your mother-light, as sister says, 
the first thing when I come near the medium. She drew your 
sympathy, and it comes through her to me. Mediums are as 
prisms: they separate the light of the principles so as to pre- 
sent them in color. To get your love and feelings makes me 
grow eager and true, as it used to in earth. This is how you 
help me in one way, and then all the seeds of principles which 
you planted in me as a boy are now coming to value, something 
as a field of corn comes to ripeness and goes out to feed the 
millions. So my boy sense is ripening. Why, if I did not 
have you to tell my honors to, and to watch and praise me for 
my work, I would, indeed, be lonesome and alone; for, al- 
though father praises and believes in me, yet he is not so right 
in earnest as you are, and does not really feed my soul into 
progress as you do. Still, I could not do without father. Our 
dear daughters of the house are having honors now in their 
work. 

Father came home from earth one night, and told me about 
the old gentleman to whom we had given treatments with you. 
He said he would have to come over because no one down 
there could quell the trouble in the back brain. I went down, 
but the nerve force in the medulla was very much strained, 
the ganglion was over-full of the yellow fire, and it could not 
return down the spine, as there was no intelligent stroke given 



1 68 

to carry it off. So it had to burst upward into the nerves of 
cerebellum, and this was the suffusion of which they had a 
dim sense, but should have it brought down. However, it 
might not have lasted, and would have kept filling the small 
cells. It was not exactly a fluid, but the life fires, clogging in 
the large ganglion, filling every fibre and not coursing down 
the spinal cord as it should have done. But it may be that 
the time had come worked out on the large maps. If so, all 
the strokes given would not have cleared the ganglia, for the 
life force would have fastened in a knot right there, and death 
would have ensued finally, but we could have tried. To try 
is one's duty; and then, if the time has come, we soon know 
it. Many come through by the stagnation of blood, many 
others by the stagnation of the nerve fires. It is an easier 
death when the cells are overloaded by fire. There are nervous 
deaths, and circulation deaths by blood. Whichever way is 
marked out, so they go; and we all must make the best of it. 
The only way is to save as much pain as possible. I have given 
many lectures of late in the large hall before the faculty, and 
they are pleased. I take one organ, and go through it. You 
give me many spiritual ideas, and help me in this way. Even 
here the doctors cannot see what matter is. They seem to 
call it a different thing from the spirit, and they cannot all 
understand when I tell them that matter and spirit are one, 
only taking variety of shape, so as to accommodate to the situ- 
ation. I said that the soul burned itself clear and cast ashes, 
and ashes is what is termed matter. And, to cure this ashes 
of its ills, we must set it burning again. Now, for instance, 
this woman's lungs, or the tubes, rather, leading to the lungs, 
have lost the fire : there are bits of dead ashes or matter lying 
about; and these must be set burning or drawn out through 
the flesh. Now she can't bear a blister to burn, and the creo- 
sote is very good to set afire the ashes again, so they will lift and 
go off in gas. These helps that burn — as alcohol, caustic, and 
all burning remedies — are good to start the ashes when they 
cannot be drawn to a surface. So the faculty are quite proud 



169 

of me. I have certain ideas that you planted in me when I 
was a boy and that would come to us when we would be ex- 
amining through the microscope some curious cell or part. I 
guess you got yours from that ever-ready action for others. 
It is said that, whatever we do for others, God will do for us. 
I believe that is true. I often watch the unfolding of that 
promise now, because I waked up the children and started 
them into knowledge. The same is coming to me, and I am 
sure there is a something comes by the effort for others, as 
well as by effort for ourselves. The need is sent, but the lux- 
ury we have to work hard to get. Perhaps it is not just right 
that we should have luxury. The unemployed do not seem 
to think there ought to be anybody rich. I have a new robe 
nearly every day, sometimes a purple one or a light blue. 
I think I am getting to be a lover of costume, not from pride, 
but from a duty to look nice ; and I find that the doctors respect 
a judicious dress wisely made and in discreet colors. I am 
teaching it to the children, but father will not be taught. He 
says, wait till mother comes, and then he will wear some 
beautiful gems which I brought to him from an Eastern trip. 
As we grow in honor, of course we have more dignity of dress. 
It is one of the gifts which the messengers bring. 

From Wads worth. 



March i, 1894. 
My own Mother, — I am glad always to find you, and I know 
you are as interested in these two dear children as I am. I 
feel proud to have a sister, and you will enjoy us all when you 
come. Indeed, you do now enjoy our presence and our light, 
even though you cannot see us. Sight is not so open a sense as 
feeling, for there are always eyes to see with, but there are 
countless nerves to feel with. Feeling will yet be the largest 
sense after it is more coupled with intuition. Every single 
nerve cell is an eye. We open currents to you as they open 
veins for the gold, and then effect follows cause. I am now 



170 

working in borderland, and many are coming up from all 
quarters of the earth. It is a season when the change of 
weather comes, and there is much untwisting to do to get 
mortals and their second bodies separate. We have curious 
cases coming to our worlds. Oh, I know what happened. I 
saw that condition as soon as I began to use the medium. 
It was better to have it over while you were here, so I pushed 
the gas along and made an easier way than she would have 
had by waiting an hour or two. Better have a severe pain 
for a moment or two than to have a long, restless night with 
no sleep. It won't hurt her. It was the inactive condition 
of the stomach and passages. She needs more fresh air, more 
walking. Don't coddle yourself so, take life braver, that is 
what I want to say. I used your light a little, mother, to push 
that gas down out of the way, but I am now taking it from 
you and giving you a new impulse. There should always be 
free circulation for food, wind, and debris, and I get nervous 
if I see things stopped: I have to do this. I had a child come 
to borderland because of this kind of stoppage. It threw the 
brain into a stupor, delirium followed, and out she came. I 
had all I could do to make the stomach work : all else was formed, 
only motions had ceased ; and we worked over that child for hours. 
Finally, I opened her pyloric aperture, and another doctor 
opened the cardiac ; and we poured water through and through 
to imitate the food circulation, and the beat started, and the child 
is now a charming little spirit. I should like to push down 
many little coagulations I see in this system I am now working 
with, but cannot do so. The old gentleman we used to help 
you heal came in and thanked us for our work over him, and 
said he was glad to make our acquaintance. He looks much 
younger and better, and has no remembrance of how he got 
here. It is a good way not to know death. I wish I had not. 
However, let the past be in the past. Let us only build for 
the future. I have many odd ideas, and the doctors listen 
when I lecture in the halls. I have the illuminator; that is, 
I place a peculiar pad on the stomach, and one at the back, and 



all between is illuminated, so we can see the conditions of di- 
gestion and every weakness while we are forming the second 
body. I could illuminate a head and see where the poles were 
twisted with the nerve circuit. Uncle T. let me try this on 
some patients just risen. It will soon be introduced in earth, 
so disease can be located in a minute if one understands how 
a healthy body should be. 

I don't think the one you ask for, Mr. Chase, can write 
yet. He does not seem to understand it. Q. is here, but 
laughs at me, and calls me a simpleton. They cannot see 
within as I can, and have no deep interest. I have the inter- 
est. I want people to live up to the law of health, so they 
need not come over with so many parts out of order. Then 
every other one here ought to be a doctor, so as to save 
people from being reborn into earth and living it all over 
again. I think father is not down to-day, or else he ran 
away when I pushed down that gas and cleared the tubes. 
Dear me, the linings in this woman are all rough to-day. It 
is as if I should crack the inside of a china cup so it looked 
kind of crackly. A smooth mucous membrane is essential 
to health. The flax-seeds and all such healing properties 
would ease this state. There is a fevered heat all the way 
to the arms. Well, I must now go out. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



March 14, 1894. 
My dear precious Mother, — Are we not a happy family — two 
nicely growing sisters for me, and father getting stronger, and 
I broadening into mind, and understanding more and more 
of the wonders of shape and how to keep it from the jars and 
the ills ? Why, I have often told you I lived in the third 
sphere, and yet I also have a house in the fifth. I work some- 
times in borderland, and try to be useful everywhere. I go 
wherever a case opens in the sphere where I am appointed. 
As for heaven, no one ever saw the day they were out of it. 



172 

Now, if I should have to return to earth to live again, after 
all the glory that has opened to my vision here, I am afraid 
it would seem a hell to me. Not but that I long to help you 
and have you with me, but, O mother, so slow it is in getting 
position, so hard is money, and so fearful are all the ills that 
it would be hard for me. But, if I had never known the third- 
sphere conditions, I could have stayed. So hells are when we 
are put back into conditions after testing the bliss and comfort 
and quiet. Heaven is the universe. All the stars far and near y 
all the planets far and near, — these are the spheres or worlds. 
Some are way out of sight from earth. These are the fifth 
spheres or stars. Some are in sight, as Aldebaran, the red 
star, and Alcyone, the great bright one. The planets are all 
earths just as this one is and what we call borderland. Very 
few that rise are angels: they are simply second bodies and 
renewed. An angel is one who has conquered every sinful 
thought, has no bad habit, and would willingly give away a 
nice cloak to a bare, cold child. Anybody who can live down 
here, doing just what Christ did, with mind all for others, will 
come through an angel, and rise to the very highest part of 
heaven or stars. It is stars, stars, as high or as wide as you 
could go. Now Q. is in the third degree of stars. I sup- 
pose if you looked through a large telescope you could see it, 
but I am not able to tell you where: I have not yet studied 
astronomy, but must try to. The guides know every world, 
just as you know the towns on a map; and to cross space is 
never so dangerous as to cross the Pacific Ocean in a man- 
made ship. Here's Ericsson over here, who has monitors of 
safety and beautiful ships that sail the ether. Of course, 
when I came here I did have the idea of a king on a throne, 
of great churches where they were praising and singing. It 
was my idea from boyhood. But I saw father first, and he 
soon told me that it was a natural and busy world, and I could 
go on with my work much faster than in earth. When I was 
able to look about, and live in all the beauty, order, and peace, 
and see how humane one spirit was to another, and that all 



173 

were brothers in love, I declare I felt ashamed to go and look 
for any hell; and I am sure now that it is disease that causes 
crime and sin. If doctors could make the body healthy, and 
so fulfil its purpose, all sin would die of itself. A guide said 
to me, "The doctors can be saviors of the race much better 
than the ministers can, because a body set in order will run 
in harmony of its own free will, just as a clock will." Hell is 
caused by ill-health, and is only a temporary condition. The 
guide said, when Christ said the sinner would be damned, he 
was right, for the veins and arteries were damned with obsta- 
cles of clogged blood, so the soul did not work; and this made 
sickness of soul and a perverted state of light. Tell the rela- 
tives it is all right. It is a continuation of earth for the better, 
unless they get aboard discouragement and pride, and doubt 
and sorrow and all those heavy things. I just carried on a 
case of that kind in borderland. It was not from a planet of 
this sun, but away off, of another sun. 

Here, now, I will tell you how the heaven is formed. All 
over the sky are these great suns with their family planets. 
Now, you see planets of borderland, where most people come 
when they cross over the air-sea. Their suns are the third 
degrees, and there are suns and planets afar up out of sight. 
But it is heaven all the same. And there is correspondence 
between some of these, but not all. It is just pushing into this 
earth, and in a few years the spirit can be seen passing along 
the upper air. It is only a chemical arrangement of the body 
adapted to the air. I feel sorry for the old beliefs. It was good 
to feel that somebody was ready to pardon every sin if only 
they belonged to a certain church and were converted; but, 
although that Bible is not at fault, the people have not yet got 
down into its heart. My teacher says they have taken only 
its literal meaning, and not the real seed at the core. I know 
you can understand this, mother; but, whether you can make 
them or not, I can't tell. I go to what you might term a Bible 
class, only we have nature for a Bible and the true acts of the 
people here. If any one of our doctors is lazy, or expresses a 



174 

desire to work altogether in the fifth worlds on account of 
pride, he is not considered whole. Now Christ, you see, 
worked as well for a thief as a rich man, so he was whole. 
Some doctors down in earth won't touch a case where there 
is no money, and so they will not be doctors here unless they 
serve out the failing in borderland. I was ready for every- 
thing. Had I not been, I should never have let myself catch the 
disease of throat in earth. And so I can go to the fifth as well 
as the third or the first world. 

Immortality is gained only through effort and a constant 
throwing off. And, as I help others, I throw off things I do 
not need. I am getting to be quite full of essays and thought. 
Some I get from you, mother. When you sit thinking about 
these things, your thread of thought flows out, and I wind it 
up in a ball; and, when I get home, I can unroll it, and get 
your thought. All mind is a phonograph. Of course all the 
little every-day things don't wind in coil. They have not the 
strength. But a thought of need, or of value, or of sympathy, 
or a call to us, runs like a flame. I must put in father's love. 
He sent it to you. Wadsworth. 

March 29, 1894. 
My dear Lady, — Many happy thoughts come to us as we 
hear you both talking together. Your thoughts open a cocoon 
of fine web in mind, and we can read with you. You are both 
drawn out in silken thread, and once all the world was mind 
and in threads and cells. If I coil up this web, I have a cocoon 
of you both; and these are carried above and unfolded, and 
thus formed into church, or house, or wall, or ornament. The 
filaments of mind are as substantial to us as the filaments of 
a plant are to mortals. m. 

My own loving Mother, — I come with a real good warm hug 
for you, just as I sometimes come at night-time when you are 
all undressed and ready for your bed. Do you not feel my 



175 

arms? Can't you get feeling higher than your sense of 
sight ? Then you would see me by my arm. The eyes are 
not the only place to see by, for you can learn to see by feel- 
ing. When Idell touches me, I have not to turn round to see 
her. I know by her touch who she is. I suppose the one you 
call Christ knew by feeling who was drawing out his magnet- 
ism. I sing in churches, and the teachers tell us about the 
sting which is always in evil thought or deed, and will turn 
round and sting itself if we let it alone. This is why God said, 
" Vengeance is mine." Then he tells us about the darkness 
being opposite the light, and how we cannot have one without 
the other, and so must learn how to make our way through 
both. Oh, there is much to learn. Of course, Idell and I 
only know about darkness and weariness through you and 
Wadsworth. Father said we had better not learn it; but, 
unless we do, we will be as seraphs, and always stay in 
churches. I want to know all, and be a large spirit. 

Ellie. 



My dear Mother, — Oh, yes, we learn all beautiful things, 
and we are happy always. I wish some time I could be un- 
happy, so as to know what it is. A guide said we could learn 
this by watching and by growing able to look out through you, 
amid all the poor and distressed, without experiencing it. But 
I wish I could experience it. So the guide said I could go with 
Wadsworth down to the sick-beds and where the spirit was not 
half made up, so as to witness the torture and frailty and be 
with it. Do you grow strong by being in it ? 

Idell. 



My dear Wife, — I have not been here to write for some time, 
but that does not prove that I neglect you. My greatest inter- 
est is for you and to help you about the sick and the ones who 
have lost plan. I think it will do me good to write, because 



176 

you can carry part of me away on paper, and this draws me 
down near to you, and makes me more used to earth. I 
should come more, only I let Wadsworth do it for me. I 
think we both depended on him, and I was sorry to have him 
come away from you, yet glad also. We can be glad and 
sorry, too, when we don't plan things ourselves. I have time 
to rest, also time to study. I am now quite a chemist, and 
can turn the juices of plants into forms for healing as well as 
Wadsworth can. I can use every part of a plant, root, stem, 
bud, and incense. But I cannot tell what ails anybody as 
he can. I have to use a microscope to learn about the cells 
of these herbs and what color they give forth, and I have thou- 
sands of small vials full of drops and strange essence all ready 
at a moment's notice. We have now established a pneumatic 
tube from the higher studio to the lower one, so I can send 
small packages direct without employing a messenger. I 
wish I could get one through to you. I would send you some 
astonishing healing fluids and vapors which I concoct. Strange 
that amid so much that is healing I cannot make myself robust 
and able to travel about from star to star. Wadsworth says it is 
my fear, but I don't know. I have always a despondence or 
low tide about me. Maybe it is a kind of awe I have, because 
of all these worlds. 

Your dear Husband. 



How do you do? I am writing this because Wadsworth 
says so. I wonder if you can read it. I have been interested, 
but do not quite see the truth of all this. But, if I could get 
word to mother or hear anything as I stand here, I should 
more believe. I do see a hand moving and electricity flashing 
about; but, maybe, it is only a phenomenon of my own hand 
flashing. I felt as if this earth had slipped away from me and 
I had lost it all, but it does seem more natural as I write. 

Q. 



177 

Oh, this is the strangest way of all ways. Instead of being 
near the throne and singing, here I am writing a letter home 
to you. I am astonished, and yet glad that heaven is a real 
home where violets grow and where I see grass. But, if it was 
all a solid gold street, as the Bible says, I should really be 
frightened and uneasy, but all is so homelike that I feel 
safe. Martha. 



Oh, how eager I am to get home! How long it seems since 
I left home! I have found this way to tell them all that I 
am safe and have come up into my new body. It was in me 
always, and was magnetism. Now it is my second self, and 
has all the memories and the feelings that I had. I hope mother 
won't miss me, yet I know she does. After this letter I shall 
have gained enough strength to go home, and maybe she will 
hear me. I wonder if the room will be the same, and if I can 
hear the clock tick. Frank. 



My dear Sister, — L. says I must try to-day to say a word to 
M. , but I have never believed this was true until lately. I see now 
great sense in it, for, after all, it is only as spirit fire pushing 
through the trees and coming into sight. A flower that was 
light in the morning comes into bloom as a soft mass of leaves 
before night. I see as I write, my thought goes down and be- 
comes a mass of words, and so is a letter. I shall study it 
with more thought now. I would always believe what L. 
said, because he is one of those serious spirits who never speak 
but in solid truth. I am busy in these worlds. I was sorry 
to leave, because I could not see what she would do. But 
I may be of more use if I can believe in this return, and get 
near the earth as Wadsworth does. I am not in their work, 
but deal with books and with the tablets called "newspapers" 
down here. I have learned to travel in the air balloons, and 
own one. I have a fine large house, you tell M. 



1 7 8 

My dear Mother, — They will run out all the time to-day, 
but I am glad. Did Warren write ? It does me as much good 
as to write myself. I shall urge more forward soon, and those 
who have now written will not let go. I want to get grandpa 
writing, so he can be urged to assist us in gathering the herbs 
of the lower countries. We need all possible help, for scarcely 
anybody is whole when they arrive. They are hurt in some 
part of the body magnetisms. Oh, how I wish the race in earth 
would become healed before they come across. It is there 
where the building of health ought to be right at the roots. But 
it is all left for us, so a good healer has plenty to do. This is 
why the celestials are turning out so many doctors from col- 
leges, because by and by they will be needed over here. These 
countries need good doctors more than ministers. A doctor 
is twice the savior of the worlds that a minister is. Why, that 
was father's brother that wrote to you, wasn't it ? I think you 
take more time for rest now, or else your rest comes from the 
great amount of good you do to others and the good courage 
you give. I ask father sometimes if he is tired, and he says, 
"No, for the chemical analysis came out to suit me, and so 
it rested me." Just so when I meet with a success in my 
work, I feel as blithe and glad as if I had slept a week. 

We have some new juices and new currents of force to in- 
troduce into earth for the new diseases coming. In so many 
years the whole race changes, and thus the body gets a differ- 
ent microbe, and it appears to be a wider extension of what I 
call disease. I notice the grippe is thus. It is because the 
blood of races casts out the old and takes up new, and so a 
change makes a new disease. Well, uncle was here, I am sure. 
Perhaps it was Aunt M.'s husband. I have to laugh some- 
times because we get confused over the line, as when the tele- 
graph wires are twisted. There are funny mistakes when our 
people do not understand how. You see they think they know 
best, and won't allow the control to show them. In fact, they 
come in with a non-belief and an incredulous smile, and the 
current is not smooth. But they will work it out. The mo- 



179 

ment they get a surety about it they will persevere. Now, 
I did not believe it, but there was no other way to come. I 
remembered what you told me and tried it. They will find 
it all true. I am wearing an Easter bud to-day. I brought 
you a lily, and hope you smelled it. It was lovely and fresh. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



April 19, 1894. 
My dear Mother, — This is a happy day, and always I feel 
it so as I come to write. It brings me near to you, and I get 
more strength as regards earth to help you. I have strength 
enough for these worlds, but to come to earth one has to get 
a new body to know all the old body did, and to bear as much 
and to have earth vibrations so as to hear, see, smell, just as 
we did with the other body. It is what is called descent and 
condensation. But, knowing as I did about chemical com- 
pounds, it is easier for me than it is for some over here. 
I know our people don't believe in me as one who can return, 
but all that does not keep me away. Nothing will ever keep me 
away, because I did not finish all I wanted to down here. I 
got good start, but no real practice, and so I must return to 
study about the thick body before I can fully understand the 
bodies of the fifth worlds, as they are thinner or more trans- 
parent, and finer, and yet the mould is the same. For all you 
might talk, mother, I don't suppose they would believe there 
was a return. I heard your arguments last evening, and I saw 
at once that they had made up their minds. They know where 
we lived, and all about the old store, and all the strain we had 
to keep things going, but some things they don't know, and 
those are our private talks together in the front room and 
kitchen about what we should do for this and that. No, they 
don't know the long, cold walks I took, and, oh, the thousand pri- 
vations we all had so as to keep me in college. I feel bad when 
I think of it, for your sake ; but after all it was for your ad- 
vancement, too, and I know in your heart you are not sorry. 



1 8o 

I was not very demonstrative in my affection, because I was 
there on the spot, but, when I came to be called away, then it 
seemed to me that a mother's love was the thing I most needed. 
When people doubt me, it hurts me so I can't say a word to them. 
I have cousins, I know, who do not believe I am busy in my work. 
Would anything make me believe this of them ? 

Oh, I know how I scoffed at the idea of return, but no one 
was more rejoiced than I to find a way to earth. I certainly 
think, had I found none, I should be under Uncle T.'s care 
to-day, getting well. 

But I am not. I am resigned to it all now, and am going on 
with the second world exactly as I would have gone on with 
the first, knowing it is only as if I had settled in Europe or in 
Japan. I should have been living away from you then. I 
know how glad we were when I got in the hospital so as to have 
necessary practice, and how we hoped father knew it, and he 
did. Father watched all my points of life, and was glad with 
us. Well, that part is over now, and we are to build for the 
future. I have now seven patients in borderland, and seven 
in the fifth world. A physician has just certain ones, and then 
all the time is his own. But to serve the great government for 
certain hours is every one's duty, and, if it is shirked or not well 
done, it shows in our faces or in our colors. I should at once 
become of a gray nature with mist around me. But you can 
be sure I work with a conscience, and no such thing happens 
to me. The seven in borderland are not half formed. One 
especially is all a kind of thick jelly, as in an egg, and no sign of 
life. But I have kept the temperature just normal, and use the 
light shocks of electricity. They are on him now, passing 
through the vertebrae, and round the body up the sternum to 
the pharynx. He will catch the circulation in a few days, and 
begin to shape. Seldom one loses all image, as he did. It is 
very dangerous, too, for he might go to seed, and thus rein- 
carnate. I have learned to save these jelly-like spirits. It is 
all a scientific method instead of a religious one; and death 
and rising is a chemical process, and does not depend at all on 



i8i 

the Lord Jesus Christ, as once I thought, only that he showed 
the best way, by his life, to form a new second body. Q. 
does not laugh now about this writing, because it is plain as 
day that there is such a thing as using the nerves of other people 
to make impressions with. Nerves are nothing but cords, 
just like a white lead pencil. They do not belong to any one 
person only for a time that they remain in that shape. They 
are cords that can be vibrated or played upon by a spirit, as 
I am now doing to this arm, sending my mind in fire which falls 
into words. I heard the arguments in your mind about this, 
whether, if I was in rapport, I could come or not. It was your 
mind I was reading. Did you hear me when I said, no, I could 
not make shape yet. Possibly in time I could learn to put 
myself together, but hardly to look natural, I fear. You would 
not like to see me unless I could thicken to my same shape and 
face. This I could do if I really set about it, for it is only a 
chemical arrangement, and the life set going deeper into what 
I call the shell. But at present I have too much to do, I fear, 
with all my patients, to try to form. It is not hard work, but a 
long process of affinity with like atoms — the same as to form 
and arrange a bust or plaster cast. Father does not like me to 
do it, but if you insist I will try. To be material is no harder 
than to become ethereal. I have not let others write to-day, for 
I wanted to get some of your atmosphere (as the control calls 
it) to carry up with me to these seven fifth-sphere spirits, not 
sick, but struggling in the highest, and with not enough soft- 
ness or forgiveness in their characters. Still they may be led 
towards it and gain it suddenly so as to remain. Some are so 
eager that they stand a thing suddenly, even though brought up 
in earth in great pride and under repelling forces. There are 
two kinds of patients here. Be restful, mother. 

Wadsworth Cecil. 



I 82 



May io, 1894. 

My dear Mother, — It seems a good while since you came for 
a letter, but I have given it by the touch of mind, and so kept 
near you in thought. I know you can't always read what I 
write by impression. It is just as the wind writes on the leaf, 
but even the leaf says something and makes an impression. 
However, I like the real old-fashioned way of impression on 
paper. It is more as I learned it from a baby. Why, yes, 
mother, I am happy now. I did think it was hard to be called 
away from you at the very point when I was to return all that 
had been done for me, and I was sad and sore about it for some 
time. If Jesus said we were to rise into immediate bliss, he 
must have mistaken our home feelings. If I had known 
more about these new countries and where I was going, I might 
have been more reconciled to it. I had pinned my very life 
and faith on returning to you all that you had allowed me, and 
I looked back on it as a terrible thing to be cut off. I see now 
that we must not pin ourselves to one world, or expect to repay 
in that one world. I am now having the same and better ex- 
perience than I ever would in earth, and can do more for you 
as a spirit, and a spirit is to last longer than the mortal. I can 
see that it is coming out right in the end, notwithstanding the 
breaks, separations, losses, and great longings. I often say 
now that I did not know what was best for myself. I think 
we do not know which way is to bring out the best end, and 
some one else does, greater than we are, whether you call it 
God, or power, or what. Father is happy, almost always, but 
it takes him longer to outlive his weakness of earth than it did 
me. He worried a long time, and now sometimes the spell 
comes over him, but he sheds it sooner than at first. He has 
not the hope that I have. Hope is the loveliest radiance that 
ever you saw. It is in long streams, like feathers dancing about 
on the head, and sometimes I appear as a plumed knight with 
my hope light. 

I can then overcome father's weakness and carry him into 
more trust that the one who plans knows about as much about 



183 

things, and the best way, as he does. He is getting so he be- 
lieves me. 

There are only two powers needed to brighten a soul. Some- 
times it is hope and use, sometimes love and kindness, some- 
times charity and sympathy. As surely as two powers start 
up in a soul, there is warmth and truth. I have been busy, for 
all our physicians are to meet in June in a large library in the 
third country, to consult, and each one is to read an original 
essay on some disease, — principally upon the germ topic, and 
dust and smell, and all things that affect the linings of bodies. 
I shall write about this, for I was always more interested in the 
linings than in the real organs themselves. Nature has so 
enfolded organs in their membranes that it seems to me that 
disease must come from something creeping in beyond the lin- 
ings, as dust gets into a watch. But I must begin with this 
essay soon, so as to finish it in time. I can write now very 
spontaneously. This way of writing to you has helped me to 
express my meaning quickly, and has given me just that near- 
ness to earth which I need so as to contrast and compare the 
one kind of spirit flesh, or cover, with the other more porous 
and fatty outside. The flesh down here is water and pulp, but 
in the spirit it is light and fibre, or mesh, as a spider web, or 
the filaments of a fine brush or petal. In higher worlds the 
flesh is yet more spiritualized, being composed of ether and 
light and gold exhalations. 

Why, no, mother, I told you the recording angels have a book 
wherein all are known when they come, and what are their 
needs; and you could not be born here unless father or I 
were summoned. If it is easy to keep record in the United 
States, so it is in heaven, for these countries are under much 
wiser law. I am sure you could not lose us, and you need not 
feel lonely, for I am not packed away in the dust. I am a 
second body now, having to cast the one that distressed me and 
had the diphtheria. But my second self is ten times more 
alert and light and youthful than the other. I improve in my 
shape. I try to do this by living fair and easy, and by not doing 



1 8 4 

too much. Ease is a good medicine. I must let father write 
a word. He is here, and also some of the others. I don't see 
as any of us are right near the throne, or in the arms of Jesus, 
as the Bible tells us. We are just as we were, only the condi- 
tions of the new world are easier. Don't you see that truth is 
more out of the mire here, and that merit gains position in- 
stead of money? Money would be nowhere if here. It is, 
"How much shining has that man or woman? How much 
principle has he made in his soul?" The very act of gain- 
ing power makes one able to have all the beauty and glory 
there is. Wadsworth Cecil. 



May 24, 1894. 
My dear Wife, — I thought I would come to-day and write 
to you. I feel pretty strong lately, and can bear more changes, 
and the earth does not hurt me so. I think it is memory of all 
I suffered and the feeling I couldn't help, as I ought to, that 
keeps me so weak when I come to earth. I must try to over- 
come it. Wadsworth thinks that by coming to this place and 
by sympathizing with you, I can get more real help than by 
being sent up to the fifth world. It may be so. A guide told 
me it was better to throw off all our troubles in sympathy before 
we rose to high places to seek more shining. It is always the 
spiritual self that we see, but still this self looks out of your eyes 
and is always you in every particular. Of course, it does sepa- 
rate and come out beside the shell body sometimes, but usually 
we see it through the shell. I never see the dress or the bonnet, 
and yet I can feel by sensation the color and the texture. And, 
when we see a tree, it is always the magnetic part shining through 
and not the real earth bark. I do not see rock or iron, bark, 
or any of those outside and heavy things. It is a long time 
since I saw iron, or even tin, but here are lovely metals, some of 
which I never knew in earth. And glass is of a finer quality 
and very easily made. I see skilful workers weaving it out of 
the pith of stems and from roots, without using sand as in earth. 



i8 5 

These little vials I use for W.'s vapors and liquids and essences. 
I think I have grown strong by this handling of roots for him. 
The soil, you know, in our world is not clay: it is what they call 
silica and silver, or sometimes gold dust. I have seen gold 
rocks large as a house, and people carving it into bowers of 
shining beauty. The studio in the third world is built of glass 
and a fine white metal corresponding to aluminum. 

I do not go among those who are ailing now, as the boy says 
it absorbs my sympathy too much. So I am storing the roots 
and herbs, and extracting the rich essence for him, and I can 
send what he needs if he is millions on millions of miles from 
me ; for by our power now gained we can command those spirits 
who are extremely swift and look as if they had wings. It is 
a simple arrangement where the pleura of the lung is extended 
outward, and thus helps give a wing motion. These spirits 
can separate every part of the body, — what Wadsworth calls 
the linings, — and form wings, or sails, or membranes of any kind. 
They slip out of the spiritual body into a finer web-like shape, 
and then take the other apart, raising the thin membranes into 
silk sails and banners and ropes, until the whole is the prettiest 
ship you ever saw. There is one class of doctors, in a little 
place of the fifth world, who can take the brain out and clean 
it like a watch and set it going. I am very happy with the 
little girls. You will enjoy them, I know. I am sure you will 
get on well. l. 



My dear Mother, — I think father will be much better now. 
I did the wrong thing to send him up. I ought to have sent 
him down, so as to shed off the weakness. 

Spheres are certain stars. You know I told you about that. 
First spheres are those you can see moving about, but third 
spheres are fixed stars. Second spheres are where people are 
carried to hospitals, mostly for healing, and some doctors dwell 
there, but it is for straightening out the body and waiting to 
see who can form and who cannot. The shore of air comes 



1 86 

up to the first-sphere worlds, and people are carried over in 
ships or boats to the second-sphere worlds. Some of these you 
can see, some you cannot, as they belong to other solar systems. 
You know there are millions of suns, each with its family of 
planets, same as yours. Worlds are divided into planets of 
family and usually one sun, but I know a system where they 
are all suns revolving around each other. These are fifth 
spheres, where the celestials live, and the houses are so light as 
to hang in air like a balloon, and the gardens are suspended. 
There is not so much healing in these golden, airy spheres, be- 
cause people are supposed to have reached quite a perfect state, 
and so can control all their own darkness. The fourth sphere 
is a country where people go who want to be reincarnate, or 
have to do this because they cannot make up a form. But 
some really long to return, so they petition the law in these 
spheres to get liberty, and under certain processes they are 
returned by the babe process and grow up on purpose to get 
some principle which they did not have. It is no worse than 
going to jail. It isn't so bad, because they have liberty, and 
when they come out they have gained in power. They are then 
conscious of all they have lived through. 

These old ancients dive down in an earth on purpose to 
carry some great invention or force, and think nothing of living 
fifty years or so in it and then coming out to be conscious they 
did it, although while in here they are not conscious. There 
is a way, too, of living along and shedding the age by not dying, 
a kind of caterpillar condition. This is the old Rosicrucian 
system, and is done in caves and deep forests, and the bands 
help about it. When Jesus, as the Bible tells the story, went 
up in the Mount to pray, he cast off his outer self, and renewed 
without death, and so came down fresh and young. A great 
many do this. They are very wise, having known many gen- 
erations. I could not do this, because I cannot command the 
fire and power yet. The ancients who have lived in Saturn and 
in other worlds can command all matter. Matter is as nothing 
to them. I have more chemical power, though, than I have here. 



i8 7 

Q. and others laugh because I come to write, but they do not 
enjoy all I do by it. It is not as a religion to return, but simply 
a condition of reducing the light into matter. A celestial be- 
comes filmy, and then fibre, then web-like, then lace-like, 
then cell in cell, so as to darken the light, and finally he is 
suited to the earth, although even then too thin to be seen by 
mortal eye. A ghost is pretty well down into thick matter, all 
threaded and concentrated in white. So, you see, it is simply a 
way of control over one's own body and in no wise a religion. 
If I had thought of it before I came away, in this way of 
atoms, I should not have laughed so about it, for chemistry is 
so deep there is no bottom, and many things are possible by 
its relation to soul. I shall probably always have body of 
some kind, and must learn to use it. Father told you of the 
spirits who had control enough to utilize the outer self. This 
is a high condition of the law over atoms. See what good the 
fire did, worked the poor right out of filth into a cleaner 
state. These bands work through what seems suffering, but 
they have to do this because the wealthy drive them to it. 
When the very pits are reached, then there comes the op- 
posite to heal and help. Dr. Wadsworth Cecil. 



June 7, 1894. 
Well, dear mother, here I am, and full of mind as I can 
hold. I study every day and try the very highest principles to 
conquer, but it is sometimes a long process and slow, according 
to the zeal which I give. You know I would give that always, 
and so I get on fast. I will not have to reincarnate, because 
I have such zeal and eagerness to excel. People who never 
feel any interest in anybody else but themselves, and are black 
with selfishness, have to return, for they have not enough light 
to strike the match of themselves anew; that is, enough God 
in the spirit to be illuminated. Sometimes they ask to return, 
and beg and cry so, it is necessary to let them, and again it is 
obligatory on account of lack of spirit substance. The very 



1 88 

rich are twice as liable to return as the poor, for the struggle 
and endeavor stretches the soul far out and makes the ether or 
light transparent. These have a sufficiency to begin with; or 
if in earth they took up a purpose for mankind, so it will be 
carried on. I guess it was my purpose to heal. You have 
the vast feeling of humanity and motherhood, and a great 
many qualities, so I am not afraid you will live over in a 
material world. It is mostly those who are full of self and 
pride and neglect of duty, and worry and insanity sometimes, 
and other reasons which the doctors know. To relieve is 
much more pleasant than to be put in prison for life. It is a 
way the celestials have to punish, and yet have a kind of 
hope about it. The skin of a reincarnated person is usually 
fine and delicate, and you can see the veins clear, and they have 
a high sense of life and a kind of justice about the brow. The 
old Rosicrucians, it was said, used to cast skins in the forest and 
renew while in earth without any death. This was a process 
of incarnation, not like dissolving into seed or spermatozoa, and 
thus being born a babe. So there are several ways of coming 
into material worlds to return. I don't think I should like it. 
I want to go on and on, and your great thought for others helps 
me. It is as money, and is recognized by the faculty here. It 
gives me the violet garment of sacrifice, and is an emblem of 
honor for me, and for father. And, although I hate to have 
you give up so much for others, yet it is no loss. It is not 
wasted, but each effort has its reward. Father is much stronger 
now. I think he improves by coming to earth and also by going 
up high in the fifth degree. The height and depth, you see, give 
him more balance of body, just as in earth if one shows a min- 
ister the lowest possible scale as well as the highest, then he 
is ready to teach from both ends of the spectrum. There is 
danger in getting too much good as well as too much evil, for 
the one runs over into the other. Joy runs over into pain, as 
you know how quick an hysteric will set in, if either is carried 
to a height or to a depth. So I teach and practise in border- 
land as well as the fifth worlds, and send the children into the 
fifth country for music, but let them live in the third. 



1 89 

We should always try to keep things, as well as people, in 
balance, or the centres to the greatest pulse. I had a case the 
other day of too much mercy. A spirit was full of giving mercy 
to every one, whether black with sin or white with truth. Now 
mercy is a peculiar principle. It swells the brow over the 
temples, so the spiritual head becomes very wide and pointed 
almost as horns. I tried to correct this by drops and vapors, 
but nothing would reach his case, so he had to be taken to 
borderland and have his temples bandaged and his eyes dark- 
ened to quell this sense of immensity of mercy. The cells 
were actually squeezed into shape, and other powers made to 
grow. Cells, you know, get filled with principles, or that sub- 
stance or colored pulp which makes the mind act in certain 
ways, called principles. So, when we look at a new-born spirit 
and make him up, we at once see the measure of pulp in the 
benevolence cells, or the mercy cells, or the peace, anger, or 
any other known power. Pulp is the living flow of princi- 
ples coming into all shapes, and of course the brain is the re- 
ceptacle. I have got to go down into borderland and open the 
bandaged man's brow, and take out a few cells that contain 
mercy. I learned this from Uncle T.,for he opens parts of the 
brain and takes out the diseased part, inserting new magnetic 
pulp which we always keep ready. The brain is understood 
in these worlds thoroughly, and insanity can be cured by sub- 
stitution of mind pus for the fevered and diseased part which 
afflicted the mortal in earth. 

Well, I am getting honors. I see nothing more to do in one 
world than another. The main duty must be performed and 
pleasure maintained, and this constitutes lif e with its hopes and 
glory. Wadsworth. 



June 21, 1894. 
My dear Mother, — This does father good, and I am glad to 
see he knows it. Earth is a tonic and useful for all. We must 
get acquainted with all worlds, else we are only half spirits. 



190 

No, not all who come stop in borderland. It is according to 
how they have stored light for a second body. If they lack 
enough magnetism or electricity to be formed, then they surely 
cannot go on to higher relations. Almost all who die are worn 
in some organ or tissue, and must stop in a hospital to be healed. 
Father was there quite a time. I stayed long enough to drop all 
the germs from my throat, and be renewed in the larynx and 
pharynx and pipes. I had hope to the last minute that I should 
get well, and scarcely knew I had changed. So I was fresher 
than some, and made up the lack quickly. Some stay for 
years, because they groaned and fretted all along earth, and so 
lost vital color and power. If every organ is full of storage, 
lungs good, heart even, and the effete matter all carried off the 
system, they would rise up from borderland without being 
awakened. I have seen wise, gentle, loving men and women 
passed along all the spheres, asleep or tranced, and the little 
done to them that was a need, until they reached the fifth degree. 
These, of course, had made themselves luminous by storage 
of light ; that is, had used every principle for use and for law, 
while in the earth. I think, mother, you would come through 
to the third sphere very fast. You make light by your thought 
for others and your willingness to help all. You have no avarice, 
nor ill will, nor envy, and you are in fairly good strength. Oh, 
if people only knew how they could help themselves higher by 
storing light instead of money, how they would scrabble to do 
it ! They will have a hell, and this holds them down. Well, I 
believed all that as well as I knew how to believe, but the minute 
I opened my eyes in this world and saw the beautiful order, and 
that God was more sensible than the Bible describes Him to 
be, I was sure there was no hell or devil other than a man makes 
himself by wrong-doing. 

It is all right before we hear that the principles are the thing 
to gain instead of riches. If this earth was carried as our 
worlds, there could be no discouragement, no falsity, no disease, 
but all would be peace and ease, and the doing of the very best. 
I find that the flesh is as the mind, it follows it. A sore in 



i9i 

the mind will result as a sore in the bod)' unless carefully 
guarded. 

So I keep evil from the minds of patients. I puff them up 
with happy thought, and then they can see truths. But I must 
not preach so. It seems to me that all people find you where 
you are, and, if you move about, you will lose the impression 
which you already have. Any other place would be new, and 
you would have to make new friends all over again. 

Wadsworth. 



Nov. 19, 1894. 

My dear Mother, — I am glad to write again. I missed some- 
thing out of my life when I could not write to you, but 
this preacher told us the cause. I think there should be 
more writing mediums, as you call them. I used to laugh at 
these methods, but now I find my greatest joy in them ; for, if 
I was cut entirely away from expression with you, what would 
all my honors be worth ? If I could have lived in earth, I might 
not have gained much money, for there is such a competition 
of doctors all over the cities. I notice my chums in the hos- 
pital are not very prosperous as to practice and money. The 
hardest waiting in a doctor's life is after he sets up and tries to 
win confidence. I did not have to go through that so much, 
for there's so much to do that certain fields are apportioned to 
those who have a love for the duties. The one great disease 
here is memory of pain and ills clinging to the spirit. 

Grief and pain are the most curious dangers I ever saw. 
There is now a class of physicians and helpers especially 
adapted to healing the memory, — i.e., getting it straightened out 
harmoniously and dropping all that is useless ; for these habits 
of memorizing pain seem to be the worst to overcome. It was 
long before father could overcome his weakness and aversion 
to coming to earth. Well, mother, I notice you get discouraged, 
and I don't like to see it. There is no reason why you should, 
and a great part of it is imagining things before they come. 



192 

There is another dreadful habit the people bring over. One 
man, who was a patient of mine, said, "If it should turn out 
after all that I am dreaming and not dead, oh, how I wish it 
would!" He clung to that idea for what would be five weeks 
before I could make him drop it. Imagination of things 
that seldom happen makes the whole body sick and keeps up 
a fearful beat of dark venous blood. This is a changeable 
earth and full of human will, and you can't expect that what 
you may advise another to do will last long. So you must 
advise every time differently, yet all tending to the same 
point. You are almost too honest with a patient, mother. 
You must give in to their imaginative whims more. 

Let them think with their human will that they are depressed 
and worn out, and never shall get any better, and all that. It is 
a disease to feel depressed, as much as if it was a tumor. It is 
the imagination getting atop of all other ideas. Now is your 
chance to give them some lively bitters to tone up the stomach. 
Of course, exercise, pure air, and getting up early would answer 
the purpose, but they don't believe it. They want medicine, 
and medicine they must have. And, after all, fretting gets the 
stomach out of equipoise, and stomach is king. Unless it goes 
on well, these imaginings set in, and then everything gets awry, 
and the world seems dark. I hope, mother, you are taking 
good care of your stomach, and I hope you get up a good 
laugh once or twice a day about something, because a laugh 
stirs up the whole system and brings the blood to the surface, 
and makes you a magnet to draw strength from sky or air, or 
to draw congenial hearts, or even to draw those patients who 
have needs. The doctors here have a peculiar way of finding 
out who are sick and in need. They meet in a large field and 
begin to laugh at some witty saying, until all are giving merry 
echoes and the sound rolls afar over the land. In a few minutes 
the weak, and those who have imaginations, and those partially 
formed come creeping along in the grass, drawn by themagnet 
of a cheerful laugh. Then we note down who they are, and 
where they live, and send out healers. This is why I recom- 



193 

mend it to you. There is nothing so good for patients them- 
selves as a laugh, but they have got in the habit of medicine, and 
it is always better to humor the whim. The habit of medicine 
is very old and we cannot break it in a minute, especially down 
in this earth. I am going to let father write, as you can see 
how he depends on you for cheerfulness. The cousins are all 
carefully watching Aunt M. 

She is stronger than you think, much stronger than you 
are just now. I want you to be happy, for happiness gives 
you encouragement, and encouragement gives you color. Oh, 
how I wish I could feed you on the ripe and luscious banana, 
brought from the eastern gardens, just off the tree and full of 
magnetism! You need fresh things, and bright, happy sur- 
roundings. You need bright flowers on your window-sills, 
so as to regulate things and get you rested. Keep up close 
in the believing that every effort is a magnet, and the things 
you so long for will come. 

Your dear son, Wadsworth. 



Dec. 16, 1894. 

My dear Mother, — First, I will wish you a calm, peaceful 
Christmas, and a happy one you ought to have, if reward for 
all duty comes to you. Keep a brave heart, and make what 
effort you can. You don't need an old-fashioned home, mother, 
again. You went through that phase, and all the time you were 
given sickness to deal with, marking out your sphere for the 
future. We cannot escape that which is laid out for us. I 
can see now that if we go right on in effort bravely, taking up 
that which offers, we are always working out something in our 
destined future, something we shall need. I am not afraid for 
you, and you are not in any way old yet, and have much to do 
on ahead. You are despondent a little at times, but do not 
for a moment long for home, for into such creep the same cares, 
although different in expression, as come to one living alone. 

You see how care came into our home. Home is truly in the 



194 

heart, and where love is. On Christmas morning the girls will 
deck you with violets and lilies, and you must go somewhere. 
Can't you dine with some of our old friends, so as to get lively ? 
Let your spirit fully out for enjoyment, so you can feel the soft 
caress of Ellie and hear the bright voice of Idell. They seem 
very young, and scarce know about sin and sorrow and the 
worry of earth; yet, unless they learn all this, we shall always 
have to treat them as pets of music and art. No soul can be 
strong in knowledge unless it has known ills and goods. I did 
not know it enough, but I have plunged into borderland and 
relieved the sore magnetisms until I have learned more. I am 
working now in the lowest spheres, because those Chinese are 
coming up by the thousands, and all doctors are called to the 
front. Not much magnetism or sense, and many are returned 
to other earths or material worlds to ripen. Some are barely 
saved as a spirit. I found seven Chinese all mingled together, a 
mass of threaded life and pulp ; somewhat like a mass of brain, 
only dry and thready. You might think it was a last year's 
bush with the leaves all off. I tested it at once to see if the mag- 
netic sap was running, and found it was. So I untangled them 
and stretched them out on a kind of dissecting table, and poured 
the balm oils over them, injecting the life elixir in every part. 
In a few hours they all puffed up in shape, and gradually 
every one came to life. They were a family of seven, all re- 
united. The guides gave them a house and land, and they 
have gone to work making tea. I said, "Why don't you cry 
for your gods down in China?" "Gods no good," they said. 
"Don't savee from kill, and great war down there." Lan- 
guage follows a Chinaman or a Frenchman for a long time. It 
is only in the third sphere that people's roots of habit begin to 
loosen and they blow up into new life. I do not see in vision, 
mother, any real old-fashioned home for you. Your sphere is 
different from that. You belong to the faculty, or band of 
helpers. But we are the ones now to make home, and you may 
be sure we have already done so, and my mother will have the 
handsomest parlor in all the sphere, and fountains of sweet 



195 

balm to bathe in. At the same time a room can be made to 
have the true feeling of home, if the heart is at ease; and, if the 
heart is not at ease and not brave, then the magnet that attracts 
patients fails you. 

A heart magnet must be bright, hopeful, cheerful, shining 
far out as a lantern to lead the weak inside. Let them have 
their ails. Don't tell them nothing ails them: they won't 
believe it, and the mind has got to be turned so they can see. 
Their magnets of heart need illuminating, and you can doit. 
You know how you illumine father and me. Help comes by 
cheerful effort. From your son, 

Wadsworth. 



Jan. 16, 1895. 
My dear Mother, — I hope the children cheer you. They 
seem children to me, but still they grow. Any one with no 
knowledge of the miseries of earth will always seem childlike, 
just as the new year does at first. I am glad you were pleased 
with my letter. I felt the gladness while you read it. It is 
just as I tell grandpa, a belief must be inside of any one before 
one can make it come true, — just as motion must be a thing of 
one's self; and then it won't frighten the soul with speed. If 
a doctor goes into a room with his utmost will, and feels inside 
that he can cure, he seldom fails, because the patient responds 
to his will and meets his faith half-way. If he has got to lift 
the whole cure, then it is hard work. I see you have many 
of this sort of patients: they lay back and don't believe, so you 
have all the lifting to do. But, then, one can do only so much, 
and then the consequences must come, and you must not feel 
that it is any fault of yours, for effort as great as possible is all 
any one is bidden to do. Any more effort tires and wears out 
the self. You see we are never allowed to wear ourselves out. 
Only so much time is allowed us for actual practice, then so 
much for experiment, and so much for pleasure; and so, as 
we do not require more than two or three hours of sleep, we get 



196 

more time. If everybody in earth should work less, they 
would not need so long to sleep. It seems odd to me now to 
find all the people in bed when I come down before sunrise. 
But so it is when the spirit is folded in a clay body. I think, 
mother, you look more cheerful than you did, and your blood 
is running along livelier. I gave you a smell of our fifth- 
sphere balm, which grows in high latitudes and exudes a 
very strong juice and aroma which revives the body. It is 
a finer balm than grows down here. I find that while in 
earth we had to use the coarse roots and crude mixtures, be- 
cause the bodies of people were adapted to it, but here the 
very finest roots and little tendrils are more adapted to people 
for healing. I suppose the ministers down here would smile 
at the idea of an angel, as they term it, having a headache or 
a pain in the side ; but, as long as the shape holds, there will 
be more or less ills. But the main secret is in learning to con- 
quer these ills by the will. Every spiritual shape which has 
cultivated will and other grand powers can so control the 
body and its particles as to overcome inharmony. Why, I 
sometimes have a feeling of illness over me, but I find my 
activity and immediate doing things for others brings back my 
balance. We are watching with interest the cultivation of the 
serum for diphtheria in this earth. If I lived down here, I sup- 
pose I should say, with all the rest of the doctors, that it is judi- 
cious and wise. But, looking at it from a more progressive view, 
I think it is unwise, and a most contemptible way of lowering 
the human race, to inject horse magnetism into their blood. It 
serves for occupation for the doctors who can't get anything 
else to do. The only way to cure these scourges of dire disease 
is cleanliness. Let the doctors see to looking after the sewers 
and garbage and the out-houses, and what is thrown into 
Charles River, and see that the people wash all over twice a 
week, and that decayed meat and vegetables are not kept in 
stores or cellars. Rout out the dirt and filth, and there would 
be no need of the nasty habit of cultivating serum or vaccine. 
Man never will outlive the animal until all this ceases. I have 



197 

had cases on this side sent over after using the serum, and the 
magnetic power is almost animal, so it can scarcely shape to a 
man, but is liable to shape as horse, or even cow, if one comes 
across after or by vaccine. One cannot be too careful what 
they inject into the system just before death. Tobacco has 
held many a spirit down in borderland for years because the 
body refuses to be light or to infuse the golden element into 
its veins. 

I think we can make the rooms a home. I have myself felt 
it so when I have come down of a quiet evening and found you 
trying to feel lonesome. Remember we come every evening 
when you are at home. Sometimes Q. comes, and then I leave 
father with the girls. But he comes running to the door when 
he hears me coming up the path, and says, "How was every- 
thing, Wadsworth?" It seems kind of hard to go into our 
pretty houses and sleep on scented beds, with messengers going 
to and fro, and electric lights right in the house, fine lace 
garments brought and every comfort possible, and leave you 
down there not quite content. It is as hard for us as for 
you. But you know one moment's sadness lowers the tem- 
perature of the spirit, and this stops the sight and the hear- 
ing and feeling, and creates a kind of separation. 

So I tell father to be careful, else he will bring dark thoughts 
over you and the girls. It will all come right in time, mother, 
and you will have done so much duty that you will glow with ra- 
diance. You will be brighter than I am or father is. So be 
brave and follow all the new ideas. Study the germs, if you 
will, but don't give any horse medicine. You will see it will 
die as Dr. Koch's microbe did. People are not so heathen as 
in the time of Jenner. 

I must go now, but daily I come to help you. 

Wadsworth. 



198 

Feb. 16, 1895. 
My dear Mother, — I always feel great peace after I come to 
write to you, and it makes father brave and warmer, so I have 
brought him with me. If we could take you up when we go, 
we should be yet more peaceful. But each one must wait 
until the mark on the map comes to an end, and we might as 
well have patience, and be growing in good work and duty. 
I am doing exactly as I would have done in earth, and am fol- 
lowing the ways which you and father thought best for me. 
And the scope of duty is broader and more earnest and truth- 
ful. The diseases are not so body-deep, and we have a greater 
longing to understand the ills, so as to start some of our im- 
portant cures in earth. We are watching the toxine very 
earnestly. We do not like inoculating the man-body with 
horse or cow or any lower animal, and fully believe and know 
that there are cures of higher order for all skin diseases. Next 
we shall have eels and tadpoles up for virus. A scientific 
doctor told me that this would lead to something better after 
a while, but had to come upon the earth as a root factor in 
order to bring about the real tree of knowledge. And he 
laughed and said, "It won't hurt them, my boy, for, if some of 
the people were as staid and steady as the horse, they would 
stand better chance of the fifth sphere." We have great laughs 
over the germ theories. Will power is very good, but you have 
got more of it for healing than for real business. Most women 
have, I find. Let your will circle the towns for patients, for 
in this projection of a need there is great truth. Some people 
can do it for money, some for patients, some for love, some for 
hope. But all are not born alike. I am sent now toward the 
borderland to heal, because there are so many rising from the 
east, and it requires a large army of the doctors. It is a wonder- 
ful sight to see them roll in on the air-waves, fairly matted 
together, so like is one Chinaman to another, and unless we 
separate them while they are hot, we have terrible work. The 
heat of the spirit is in them, and so, like melted wax, they are 
easier to shape. 



199 

And in America many are coming over by pneumonia, and 
these have to be operated upon chemically in the lungs. Mag- 
netic pulp must all be renewed. I don't know who it is calling 
Aunt, unless it is some of Q.'s nonsense, or it may be some of 
the cousins signing Q. People think a spirit must be sad 
and very wise. But a spirit is only a second self, and therefore 
as full of frolic as the first body. I often have a real party 
of the boys, and they love to come to our house on a visit. I 
live with father when I am really at home, but often I am liv- 
ing in borderland or in the heights, as is the case I am caring 
for. I am glad you are trying to be happy. It does me good 
to find you are peaceful when I come evenings to sit with you, 

Your loving son, 

Wadsworth. 



March 17, 1895. 

My dear Mother, — I know that our letters give you comfort, 
even though you do not see us in real practical effort for you. 
But your inner sense and mother-love must tell you that we 
make spiritual effort for you always. And I see no reason 
why the working of the mind for another's welfare is not as 
good in result as the working with hands. Suppose I was in 
earth, working with hands, I might be more for piling up money 
than now. I might be an expense, we cannot tell. There are 
such shifting, precarious scenes in this earth below. So we 
have to be prepared for what comes, and the more cheerful we 
are the nearer we get to the answer of a need, as the preacher 
said. Grief and distress make dust and cloud, and poor elec- 
tricity, and so the air is thick for visions or for message. 

Father and I always make spiritual effort for you, and ac- 
cording to the truth nowadays spirit controls matter; and so, 
if we can only get power of will and power of motion, and all 
other powers, can we not control material things, not only in 
opening ways for your usefulness, but also in giving you rest 
and means to do good which you so long to do ? And daily we 
are gaining more power so as to have more control. 



200 

Coming to earth is useful, because here we learn the difference 
between matter and spirit and how the one regulates the 
other. Now a clock is matter, but the time it divides is a large 
spiritual entity, so diffuse that it has no significance to man 
only as it is divided; but to God it is an eternity, with no di- 
visions. And so with a material body: it is matter, but it car- 
ries along a certain measure of spiritual energy which is called 
Man. The reason of disease is because there is not enough 
energy called in to vitalize the matter and make it alive. The 
first thing I do when I am called to a new-born patient is to 
energize the life power, start it winding up as one would a clock, 
and as soon as the heart begins to tick, and the whole system 
is springing to action, then I begin to shape, by hand treatment, 
because my will is not yet strong enough. I have seen some 
of our faculty sit beside a patient until the tick is established, 
and then, by a forcible will, or a giving themselves unto the 
patient in will, startup the shape into its usual image and bring 
out the outlines of the features, all without a single touch. 
This is what I want to learn, but as yet I cannot get more 
than enough of these grand powers to establish myself in due 
strength. I need to get overplus, so as to give off energy to 
patients. You have done far too much of this and left your- 
self kind of weak, mother, and it won't do. You have no 
overplus now, but you will get it if you take rests, and try 
to take it from those who can spare. Now, although I have 
no overplus, yet I can bring it to you from the universal law, as I 
do in these letters, and daily when I come. Father seldom gets 
overfilled with magnetic force, yet he helps you by those 
principles which do not require effort, as love and sympathy. 

The little sisters are in school and improving. I cannot 
bear to think of them learning all the pains and privations of 
earth. T know, though, they cannot be full, whole angels unless 
they do. But my question is, don't we need an art side in our 
family as well as a practical side? Father says he wishes you 
would decide this for us. They each have a self-house, over 
which they preside and arrange as they choose with picture, 



201 

song, ornament, and it is a dear rest to go there for an evening. 
They know not the depths of earth's miseries, longings, poverty, 
but still through your light they see some of it all, and thus sym- 
pathy is born. One person cannot have the depths of another, 
but they can have heights of art, genius, invention, and real 
truth and exaltation. I often see Abby, but she thought it hurt 
her to write before. I tell her the hurt will grow less and less as 
she learns to bear the cold earth air over her body. I should 
think she would try hard to come, so as to convince all her 
friends. It is not a real easy thing at first, you know, espe- 
cially if there was any pain or distress at death. I will try to 
help her; but then, if one will not come of their own willingness, 
they lose control and their letter is good for nothing. Many 
would write, only they want to see instead of believe without 
seeing. Just as I used to think there could be no spirit be- 
cause I could see no one. I did not then realize that there was 
a keener feeling that substituted sight. Sight is only in the 
little round eyes, but feeling is all over the body ; and so, if it 
is quickened into flame, it makes what they call intuition ,or 
knowing by the feelings. It can be developed to a large extent, 
so one can feel a letter coming, or feel a step a hundred miles 
away. The Indians have it more than the white race, and 
they also have the nostril scent in higher vibration. Often- 
times I employ an Indian to scent out a new-born body along 
shore, lest some lie too long and become thick and as the vege- 
tative life. Life will spring out somewhere, and yet needs 
assistance to arrange the mould. If a child remained too 
long attached to the umbilical, it would become bloody, and 
so earthy, and vegetative processes would after a time ensue, 
as it does in bread or any mixed substance. So Indians scent 
out the peculiar magnetism of the man-mould and notify us, 
just precisely as they go searching nowadays on shore for clams 
or in the woods for game. Is it not practical, mother ? Does 
it not take off the sanctifications and the mental elevations of 
the churches down here ? Still, the man can by efforts serene 
and useful become all that they believe. But it is a strug- 



202 



gle of time, and begins down here, or ought to, and then is 
sooner reached. 

You see I am getting to be your thinking boy, always retaining 
my practical self, though. From your son, 

Wadsworth. 



April 18, 1895. 

My dear Mother, — I love to come and write, so you will know 
what we are doing, and it gives me a clearer sight and hearing 
into earth, so I can know what the doctors are about. I have 
to have wide vision and know all the new elements that are in- 
troduced and what the prospect is. We had a good laugh over 
the death of those horses where they are trying the toxine, not 
because the horses died, but because the treatment killed them. 
Do you think, in the face of that, that people will want to try the 
virus even for diphtheria ? 

It is bad, mother. Animal soil is too earthy to plant 
curative germs in, and the rot and decay of the fat structures 
change the conditions. There is no doubt but the whole system 
of body, animal, bird, or human, is made by the working of 
little germs, just as the great coral reefs are made by the action 
of the small polyps, but to try to cure a diseased human 
germ by introducing a horse germ is a descent, and altogether 
wrong. 

Germs are live atoms. They are builders as well as de- 
stroyers, the one pitted against the other, just as are day and 
night, sweet and sour, and all the opposites. Sometimes the 
builders are in advance, then again the destroyers; then they 
balance, and off they go again, and this ever-striving for su- 
premacy is growth. Unless it were so, all the molecules would 
stand still, and the fat, muscle, and nerve would putrefy. No 
disease will ever be driven out animal-fed, but, if any one can 
find a way to increase the white corpuscles and set them against 
the red corpuscles, this will drive out disease. There are two 
sets of germs in a body, the spiritual or white (second body 



203 

white germ) and the material or earth body red germ, and it is 
the red germ that gets too much in descent and so begins to rot 
the lungs in consumption, or the stomach in indigestion, or 
the liver or whatever is used or exposed too much. And the 
white corpuscle germ, if increased in numbers, will stop the 
decay. The trouble is, no one looks at it in this light, and so 
they don't try those particular elemental extracts from roots 
which will increase the white corpuscles and thus eradicate 
disease from the red ones. If I was in earth again, knowing 
what I do here, I could cure consumption and general diseases 
of decay. Of course, I could not prevent accidents or go much 
against heredity of bad blood. This gold cure, as they call it, 
is somewhat successful for the very reason that it increases the 
germs of the white, and drives out the rot of liquor. It is the 
spiritual over the material, that is all. We lecture, mother, 
about these things and many others as interesting. We came to 
find you on Easter Day and brought you some flowers. Do 
keep your courage to the very top, and rest a great deal. If 
your spirit is strong, it reflects into your body. 

From Wadsworth. 



May i 6, 1895. 

My dear Mother, — I want grandmother to write to-day, so as 
to get some feeling of earth in her, for she often kind of mourns 
for you. 

It is curious that a spirit can mourn. I always thought that 
belonged to mortals, but you see no matter where a spirit is, in 
flesh or in magnetic mesh, it feels lonesome all the same, and the 
chemical disturbance of the elements that make the separations 
are as hard for us to bear as they are for those in earth. But we 
must all strive to overcome this. If a big storm suddenly sepa- 
rates New York and Boston by telegraph, how they all rush out 
to repair it! They can see the broken wires and poles tumbled 
down, but they do not see the delicate mind wires and the posts 
of faith and trust that suffer through death. 



204 

And so, not seeing, they cry out and mourn, nor stop to mind 
them. These are thoughts I have been having of late. Know- 
ing what I do of chemistry and its combinations, I can judge 
that, if certain parts of the atmosphere were adjusted with 
certain parts of electric force, sight would be possible from 
one sphere to another, and if you could really see us, mother,, 
moving about, you would go on content and not be lonesome. I 
think father would, too. We do now see your spirit, but father 
says it moves so white and bright and spiritual-like that it does 
not seem you. He is looking for the mother with her morning 
gown on, I guess, standing ready to give him his medicines. 
But father is stronger now, and strength gives him more 
courage and cheerfulness. 

And, as the great magnetic push of lif e is now coming forth all 
over the lands, he feels the thrill of it, and I can see he begins 
to live more in the harmonious plan and to be a part of it. 
When I first came here, I followed my own plans. I thought I 
knew everything, but I soon found there was a large, orderly 
way of doing things with a best effort. And the strangest of it 
was, that as I tried it, a new knowledge seemed to come into my 
sense, and after a time I did not have to study so hard, for one 
experiment followed another as if I was going up steps. I 
asked a guide about this. He said the bony tissue of the cere- 
brum was much more porous and thinner than when in earth, 
and that the ever-moving stream of sense-fluid penetrated 
easier. He said the head of a first body partook of the earth, 
and was more stone than lime, but death changed all the ele- 
ments, and the lime became charged with more calcium, and 
so the soul caught the orderly rushing of harmonic truths, 
and, if there was tact to retain them, of course the knowl- 
edge could be much enhanced. I have been busy in the fifth 
world of late. A great many rise too fast, and so their heads 
become too rarefied, and then there is lassitude, ache, and de- 
pendence, and a doctor is needed just as much in these worlds 
of splendor as in the worlds of first formation. They are 
often loath to go lower, because they feel aristocracy bids 



205 

them stay in what they call the fifth condition. So I don't 
let them know to what world I send them, but call it a seaside, 
as they do on earth, or a "resort," and off they go to the world 
where they are much lower, but better suited, and they get so 
in love with it that I coax them to stay. The aristocrats are 
harder to deal with, for they have somehow an idea of rising up 
to God's right hand and staying there. One world is no better 
than another, only the condition is such that a coarse-ground 
spirit cannot breathe very well in a fine atmosphere, not 
being in accord. 

To five in a sixth sphere, one must have cast off all worry and 
ill and self and pride and ignorance of the law, and must under- 
stand miracle, which is really a high law working down into a 
lower world. 

You know very few can throw off the self and the great con- 
sideration for the I. No, I can't do it myself yet, and I 
could not breathe a minute in the sixth worlds, but my efforts 
for universal good make me all right for the fifth worlds. So 
you must try to drop all worry, although not all efforts, for 
efforts for the need are the very thing whereby the great planners 
take hold and help. 

I wish you could go out of the hot city sometimes this summer. 
You must make effort for this, and I will ask them to help us. 
In no way lose courage, for if the soul goes down into your feet 
they cannot find you. Keep up, mother, in your arms and 
head. We are striving to make the things you need come 
nearer. Father believes he can do it: if not, there are other 
ways which will be told us. I always help our old friends to 
write. Well, now I must take my boat and rise up for work. 
How I wish I could send you some of the gold pebbles on our 
shore, and build you a house of them ! but then that would not 
bring you such a glorious future as effort does. 

From your dear 

Wadsworth. 



206 



June 18, 1895. 
My dear Mother, — When you call by letter, we come to make 
the appointment and fulfil it, if the medium is well. The chil- 
dren talk about it for days, and it is a glad spot in my heart, too, 
for I love to assure you in written word that we help you, even 
though sometimes things look dark ahead. I have learned a 
curious thing, and that is, that whenever there is a sorrow or 
immense distress, it is like the thick bark of a tree or the shell 
of a nut or the scales of a bud, and you can be sure there is 
something inside that is good and useful, if the soul can only 
grasp it. I notice how thick and tough the heart is, so as to 
let the feelings bound up in beats and not burst. I note the 
skull, how it protects the jelly-like brain. All through nature 
we find the same cover for the tender life-giving spots, and thus 
I am led to believe that sorrows and ills are disguises and hold 
inside themselves all the sweetness and usefulness of life. My 
death seemed almost cruel, I know, but father needed me on 
this side, and the celestials would have carried the little ones 
away up to become seraphs, because they had no earth expres- 
sion of consequence. Father was afraid to travel about, and 
was weak when he touched earth, so I was sent where I could 
keep the family kingdom together; and I am sure I have suc- 
ceeded well, for the dear girls add beauty, music, and grace, 
while father adds order, caution, decisiveness, and many other 
qualities. You are the little mother-shell in earth, holding the 
meat of these principles through us, so when you come we can 
all blossom into a kingdom or home. Few people have home 
near together, including park, gardens, houses, lakes to sail on, 
and hills to climb or start from in balloons, and halls and 
bowers to dress in. All these are a kingdom. We should 
have lost our future and have been apart if I had not been sent 
on ahead. So it is with Aunt M.'s family. She holds the 
principles of uncle and the boys, and they save the kingdom. 
Grandma says it is worth saving, because every one is making 
effort, and we have beauty and design and grace and music as 
well as usefulness. So you see that when the celestials make 



207 

a sorrow they have some future good at heart. They plan for 
the whole volume, and not for one chapter, whereas the mortals 
plan for a chapter, and hope it will come out as they desire. 
Perhaps you could comfort some of those who think life is all 
cruel with this thought. But I suppose words will not have 
effect while their stomachs are empty. I know all the stories 
of distress you have to hear, but you cannot go beyond your 
effort. You can only suggest to others who are more able in 
body and strength, and the suggestion turns up a way, even if 
you cannot see it. You can't see the gas, you know, that runs 
down the pipe, but all the same there comes a light that is a 
result of it. I can't see my essences and mists working along 
the frame, but the result seems to come all the same. Oh, I 
think, mother, the great plan works orderly, even if we do not 
see and touch it. And, even though there seem to be cruel 
things along the way, somewhere the result comes out for good. 
I get more sense from the sermons preached in the churches of 
our spirit land, but this is because I am older and because my 
heart strains so to have your soul restful and believing in us. I 
know how you sometimes doubt these ways. I used to, but I 
see no reason now to doubt it, knowing, as I do, that a nerve is 
a string of electrical atoms, whether it is in a human body or 
running along the trunk of a tree or a down a frog's back. The 
whole system of nerves is atomized electricity combined in a 
little sheath. It is for the purpose of exchange in mind wher- 
ever it is placed. If nerves were all taken out of bodies, human 
vegetation, insects, and all, there never could be any trans- 
mission of intelligence, and things would be mere toadstools. 
The nerves carry the mind, so what can hinder me from sending 
mine upon them ? If a leaf could write just as well, could I use 
it? But nothing writes but a hand, and these are the quickest 
way of giving message. I have seen the doctors here delib- 
erately take out the nerve system of a spirit which was to be re- 
incarnated, and twist it into a three-thousand-mile telegraph 
from sphere to sphere. I have seen them take out the tubular 
system, and arrange a process of transportation by canals 
adown the air. All the systems are of use. 



208 

The intestinal canals of a new-formed spirit are only fine 
tissue, not so firm as in the real mortal, and if the spirit leaves 
its frame to reincarnate, or even if it forms for higher latitudes, 
these canals or tubes are treated with oils, and stretched, and 
made suitable for pneumatic conveyances across air. Every 
part of the aural body is of use. And thousands rise and form 
partly, but have to be reincarnated, not having enough of cer- 
tain principles to wholly shape. A great many curious things 
could be made from the mortal body if people would consent 
to it instead of laying it away for worms. However, there is 
enough without it, and it finally goes back to elements. Father 
is not here to-day, but sent love. He is mixing a very impor- 
tant elixir for a patient who arrived from car-crushing. The 
spirit is flat, and the aura lies quite still, and no new veins have 
thus far formed. I doubt if I can start him into growth. He 
is like a plant, you see, just set out in a new soil. I must go 
now to look at him. From your loving son, 

Wadsworth. 



July 15, 1895. 
My dear Lady, — There is a sprightly pulse in your letter, 
which is good unto us, for we have to feel the true belief in our 
return, and the welcome which all ought to give, just as they 
are to-day giving welcome to those from far countries of earth. 
Our country is not as far away as is that of many who have 
come to Boston from the South and West or across the waters. 
And yet, because the little limited vision of the mortal cannot 
see us, many deny that we return, or could possibly cross the 
great sea of air which intervenes between star and star. But 
it is well that for a time this should be so, for there are mar- 
riages that need to be broken up, and negotiations in business 
which need to be severed, and death is a goodly way to change 
all these aspects and give souls a new beginning in a new 
country. I am given some questions to answer upon the words, 
" gone to live with Jesus." Millions of times is this phrase 



209 

repeated by those who stand by the forms of the dead. They 
have in their minds the painted pictures and wax images which 
all along the ages have represented the figure in Bible history 
called Jesus. One phrase was, "to rest upon the bosom of 
Jesus," and another, "to dwell at God's right hand." Now 
these phrases and pictures and wax images are not true. They 
are simply expressions of comfort given by those who cannot 
fathom the mystery of death. And so habitual are they to the 
tongue of a minister, or to those who have caught the sound from 
their grand-parents, that they have grown to be believed. Now 
nobody knows how Jesus looked, nor how Moses looked, nor 
Judas, for in those days photography was undiscovered. So 
painters create a face, figure, robes, and shining crown, and all 
other painters have followed the design, until Christ is always 
drawn and colored thus and so; and Moses, with his two tab- 
lets in the background. By the words in the Bible, Jesus was 
good, kind, merciful, loving, and these being depicted in the 
pictures for ages, and the shining carried out in golden yellow, 
it has grown to be a belief that his bosom would receive all 
who were baptized or converted to certain forms. But the 
Modern Scientist has laughed at the idea of so mighty a bosom, 
and theologians of to-day know that to live with Jesus would 
require a life of less selfishness and immorality than now exists. 
Jesus, who brought the Infinite Law of Love to earth, ever sends 
his shining into hearts, but none have come as yet into the per- 
fect fold; none can live with him until they do as he bids 
them, — feed the hungry, clothe the naked, give all, the best 
warm cloak to the cold and ragged, forgive enemies, be meek, 
be as a little child. To die and go to Christ includes the 
obeying of all his precepts. m. 



My dear Mother, — We are always glad when this control 
tells us there is a letter. We can hardly wait to answer it. I 
often wish it did not cost any money to transfer messages 
through, then we would write every day. I know I used to 



210 

laugh at these ways, but now I see the sense in it, and I under- 
stand that nerves are simply conductors of force from one con- 
dition of earth to another, and that no one particularly owns 
them. They are so many miles of telegraph running through 
mortals, and the people are stations. I start my word at a 
station, and it is the same as a wire carrying a telegram. I 
never think of mediums, but of the immense system of human 
nerve fires. These nerve-rails are buried in flesh, so as to 
keep steady and alive, else we could not flash across our mean- 
ing by impulses in writing or in talking or in impressions. It 
will be worked out more into a very reasonable certainty. All 
these problems of electricity are slowly expanding and being 
understood, and it will not be a long time before chemistry will 
open the doors between worlds. Scientists will discover new 
changes of the atmosphere in which a more aerial air moves, 
and then the vision will try to reach the objects in that atmos- 
phere, and thus every sense will be raised a tone higher. Our 
doctors have grand consultations on these subjects. They 
know very well that they cannot cure any disease. They can 
only correct disorder as well as they know how, and set the 
man's soul to running by law, and then he cures himself. 
Every man cures himself just as he makes his own immortal- 
ity; but doctors, having studied the relation of one part to an- 
other, are more skilled in arranging what has got removed 
from the general condition. Many and many a person could 
turn off the cancers and boils and skin diseases if they were only 
cheerful, and ate the pure wheats and grains. The main thing 
for doctors, and in fact for everybody, is to raise the tone of the 
soul, to expel fear, deceit, idleness, foolish loves, ambitions, 
and all these forces that eat one's shape. This, too, I have 
learned, and one of the first things I do when called to a patient 
is to awaken the cheerfulness, and hope, and the will. I don't 
say one can be entirely cured by this process, but it places the 
body in a lighter condition, so the principle of these powers 
can shine in. There is little chance for anybody when melan- 
choly has set in, and hope lost, and the soul goes down into the 



211 

feet. I find just such people over here in borderland, and 
almost all of these are returned into some earth, perhaps not 
this one, but there are thousands of others. Somewhere they 
have got to live in the crust, so as to get planted with these 
powers that uplift and regulate, and are strong enough to bear 
onward the soul. 

I don't think, mother, it would be possible to outgrow the 
mother-love, for, although the children stray away from it 
into sins and sorrows and passions, yet they always feel the 
mother the strongest and purest. A great many loves we do 
outgrow, because they were for earth. It is the growing into 
each other's lives that makes love. Your sacrifices for me to 
have an education, the trials of money and home, — all these 
are loves that can never be outlived or forgotten. 

There are no marriages in our worlds, no need of carrying 
on the race. That is for the material earths, so every soul 
can reach the depth, and study the way to the height. It is 
heaven all the way along, if one makes it so and gets up the tone 
of the soul into that perfect health where nothing can worry 
or distress it. There is a point of mind that can be reached 
where nothing distresses. It corresponds to insanity. Insan- 
ity is the unconscious depth, while what I mean is a conscious 
height, a peculiar oneness with the divine law, so that the 
soul can overlook all obstacles and know their reasons. It 
is a climb of effort to reach this point, but a great satisfaction, 
I am told, because then we see that all the things we thought 
mistakes and wrong were symbols in meanings, and purposely 
given to try our strength. I have written you this thoughtful 
letter instead of scientific, because I feel your questions tend 
that way. Are you worried lest the little girls and father and 
I forget you? Where would be the joy of living or striving for 
immortality ? Of course, we are not in the highest condition 
of heaven. There are many ideas to drop, and many to gain. 
So the third stars in atmosphere are more in balance for our 
home. All our people are in the same region. Until we are 
capable of perfect control over every action, we cannot join 



212 

a band, although we may belong to the classes. All tilings come 
by effort in law. This I find. I wish I could answer every 
question that rises in your heart, for I can easily ask guides 
if I do not know, and they understand fully all the meanings 
of life. I do not mean Indian guides, for these are mostly 
to show the way across the air, but the studious guides and 
those who have penetrated into chemical results. I hope 
you will get some country air this summer, and try not to work 
hard and be sorrowful if people will not take in all the good 
which your soul longs to give. If we make the effort, it is 
enough. ■ From your son, 

Wadsworth. 



Sept. 8, 1895. 
My dear Mother, — We are always glad to come and write. 
We know how you long to hear from us by word, although you 
do realize how near we come every day, for I am sure you cannot 
help sensing our plans for you. During the last few weeks 
you were not alone, for either father or I have been near; and, 
with our knowledge we have of how every event in life turns 
out somehow for success if one does not lose courage, we are 
sure there will come greater joy and fresher prospects from all 
that has happened. It is impossible to tell where the roots of 
some great future success begin. I always like to have things 
come to a point, and father and I have both tried to change 
things so you can go on without worry. You see how we sent 
friends at the right time. Your desires are always taken up 
by the record angels, and I find them on the book, and bring 
them down to father when we set to work to get them answered. 
For every answer has to go through the celestial courts, so as 
to see if it is really a need. Make all the new friends you can, 
for in each one there may be something we can use. Money 
comes hard, I know; but sometimes a kindly deed is worth 
more than money. You are repaid in deeds because you have 
given deeds. If you gave money, I suppose you would reap 



213 

money ; for does not the old Bible say, we reap what we sow ? 
I have been urging my studies onward, so as to get into a higher 
faculty, where I can have more influence over the events of 
earth and raise you up into affluence, where you won't feel that 
you have to work. As I rise in note and estimation, I have 
more power; and power can always control money, no matter 
what earth it is in. There is nothing higher for a mind to 
gain than power, and only through careful use of knowledge 
can this be obtained. So I have been studious this summer 
without indulging in much vacation, only to rest a few needful 
days. I have found that atoms are charged with certain volts of 
electricity. The two atoms in a molecule are the di-atomed 
people, while the three atoms in a molecule are tri-atomed 
people, and so on. This arrangement gives a difference in 
character, and liability to disease. The one-atomed are the 
healthiest; they are like gold with no component parts. The 
two-atomed are equal and contented, and carry the world along, 
but the tri-atomed are the ones who get into trouble and weak- 
ness, and need doctors. I am now sent by the faculty into 
borderland to detect these tri-atomed spirits as soon as they 
arrive, for the doctors think it will save considerable search. 
It is called the atomic theory. There are also di-atom herbs 
and tri-atom plants. These are to be adapted to the people 
in healing. I have not yet learned how, and it puzzles me. 
But the doctors belong to the seventh- sphere division, and are 
very learned; and I can see they are beginning at the founda- 
tion. For all shapes are made of atoms, you know; and the 
chemical combination shows the class. Now, if you are tri- 
atomed, and I learn the herb or plant or mineral that can change 
you to a one-atomed body, why, maybe it would strike up a 
greater power for you, so you would attract money. Atoms are 
the base of the universe. My private opinion is that all those 
bacilli they make such a fuss about down here are simply 
the live atoms and the builders of shape; that is, alive just as 
the small polyps build the great reefs of coral in the ocean. 
I have been down in Maine some with the cousins, Martha 



214 

and all. I have been at the old home, as also has father. We 
don't care who moves in it, the grass and trees and things famil- 
iar can be ours all the same. You must have more courage 
than ever now, dear mother ; for a way has been opened which, 
I think, is going to prove a fine one, and bring good results. 
There is nothing like turning things round on the other side 
when we get tired of one side. It is a maxim among spirits 
that there are always two sides to a thing or event, and what 
we cannot get from one we can by turning it over. So we 
have been trying it in thousands of cases this summer. I am 
well, and light in step, and can soon be able to do more for 
you. The children grow in usefulness, and make many happy 
hours for us all. Father grows more homelike, and takes 
things with more faith. I send much love. 

From Wadsworth. 



Oct. 25, 1895. 
My dear Mother, — I know you think of me, whether you write 
or not, because when I come daily I can read the warm im- 
pulses of your mind. I can see your hopes and longings as 
a golden mist in your room. But still I am glad to know I 
am called to write here, for a letter is something substantial, 
something in words, and can be read and reread; and every 
time new meanings will be born from it. I often wish I could 
do more for you. I would like to lift you at once into a hand- 
some house, all furnished with lovely things and ornaments, 
and one or two rooms especially soft and downy, so you could 
pet the poor, and do for the delicate ones all that is in your heart 
to do. Father says, "If she did that, she would have about a 
thousand to attend to every day, and so get no rest herself." 
Oh, if each mortal would only care for one, how easy all this 
would be! If every child was taught to have a particular care 
over one other weak or poor child, then this would give chance 
for brotherhood to grow. In the world called Saturn there 
is not one weak or poor person. The rulers would no more 



215 

allow it than they would allow mortification. It is immediately 
checked, and the person set right, and given something to do that 
will help the whole class. This earth lets disease run, unless 
it threatens the extermination of the whole by cholera or diph- 
theria. It takes a wholesale rush of germs to attract atten- 
tion. If the small cases were crushed out in every quarter, 
diseases would soon fall back one thousand per cent., and there 
would be more chance to live and die of old age. Well, our 
faculty are doing the best they can to introduce better cus- 
toms; and, although the appointment of physicians in public 
schools to look after first cases of throat trouble seems a little 
ridiculous, still it is a move in the right direction. In children 
is the proper place to quell these uprisings of the germs. But 
the first and main thing should be, to make the earth's magnet- 
ism of higher quality. It never mil be higher until people 
learn to burn their dirt, and mouldy cellars' refuse. Our band 
took trips across certain worlds this summer to see if the stand- 
ard was high enough to introduce a peculiar chemical prepara- 
tion which would offset the attack of what was called eczema. 
But we found very few individuals knew enough to take care 
of their cast-off belongings. Every picnic party left its old 
boxes and greasy papers, until the beautiful parks were strewed 
with them. Every garden had its hole for old bottles, rags, 
tins, shoes. Under the new land of Boston was the refuse of 
twenty past years, and under parts of New York the magnet- 
ism rising from old cats, buried skirts, old leather, old iron, 
old carpets, and cast-offs, was indescribable. To bury these 
worn-out things fills in land, but it takes years for it to 
decay, and the rottenness rises, generation after generation. 
If every household was legally made to take care of its own dirt, 
burning all possible, save metal, there would not be such a 
terrible condition for germs to five in and draw the life from 
bodies. Eczema is an outer attachment, and does not belong 
to the blood at all. It is the creeping of foul magnetism. 
It is scarcely a shape of germ, but that vaporous poison that 
moves along without shape. This has to be met with vapor 



2l6 

to cure. Salve and liquids and oil all have substance, and are 
too crude for this shapeless creeping of the currents. We make 
these investigations to help mortals who have such a thorny 
time getting through a material world. If each one would 
make use of fire to disintegrate the dirt that gathers, disease 
could not make progress. Now you know physicians are 
striving with this problem day by day, but they ought to study 
the old proverb, "Begin at the roots." You ask me if they 
give ideas to mortals before they think it out themselves. Why, 
certainly they can, but the trouble is, the mortal will not accept 
it until it is made a part of itself. This minister just 
said to me to tell you that Christ gave the grand idea of brother- 
hood to men before they had thought it out, and they have not 
thought it out yet sufficiently to follow it and see the good of 
it. 

Thoughts come from friction with other minds. Minds are 
like matches. They scrape each other; and, if there is any- 
thing of worth, it lights. Many is the mind match I have 
lighted from you, mother; and both of us, I find, lighted from 
bands of spirit-life, who are constantly letting the thought-fire 
flow. The more a man thinks in action, the more he makes 
friction with minds, and, though he does not see his own fire 
flashing, yet it does flash, and is kept alive by kindred spirits 
who love the same idea and action. But we must think and 
act along the line of our education. Now I began a certain line, 
and no matter what world I live in, I must keep in that line, 
because I am enrolled in its lists. I understand the make-up 
of the human figure and the protoplasmic combination that 
supports it, and the exact adaptation of certain bones to cer- 
tain muscles, the motor and sensor circulation, and all things 
pertaining to blood. So, being in this line, I am not, of course, 
in a band of law guides, or artists, or anything else. We must 
always work along the fine we begin with. I don't mean a 
blacksmith must always be in that trade, but it must be some- 
thing where he strikes fire, or helps the progress of travelling. 
Nor do I mean a book-keeper should always keep accounts, 



217 

but higher up that line there is writing of books or forming 
new paper material. You see what I mean. Even if one is 
in the trades, there is always a higher step in what they have 
been educated for. Now the taking care of father and all your 
help to the sick was simply nursing, caring for, protecting, 
but you went up on your line, and so became physician and 
helper to the universe. If a man begins in a library, let him 
go up as high as he can with books. If he is a naturalist, let 
him go as high as Agassiz. I say these things, because I see 
you are often called upon to advise, and I note that our noted 
spirits have kept to line. Look at Franklin. His lowliest 
trade was tallow-making, but candles are for light. He rose 
to the highest on his line. 

Father sends love. The earth is getting cold for him, and 
he dislikes the sense of oxygen. But with fine electricity he can 
be a help to you in ways you do not dream. Remember me 
to all. I am glad when I see you enjoying visits from the home 
circle. The boys are glad, too. We are down with you very 
often. I wish you could hear us talk as well as we hear you. 

From Wadsworth. 



Dec. 18, 1895. 
My dear Mother, — I see Idell is not down to-day. She is 
finishing a picture by which she hopes to get the prize. But 
you can be sure she comes every day to linger near your chair, 
and answer some of the questions that come out in your room. 
I am content with all the fame and ambition that comes to 
me, and there is nothing that worries me, only that I want to 
lift you a little more into repose. Doctors are the last consid- 
ered, and paid only when necessity drives them to need help 
again. But here it is exact pay by exact labor, because in the 
act of helping another comes the recognition by those spirits 
who have already gained power. They are not jealous be- 
cause you invent ways of healing, nor do they doubt you, but 
take right hold with you; and, if it is a truth, it is proved, and 



218 



all have the benefit of it. But the inventor made his own 
power, so by it he rises in estimation and glow, and by and by 
he has control over all elements, and every need comes to him. 
He can form food from the air if he so chooses, for the air or 
space has cells full as a honeycomb of all that produces vegeta- 
tion ; and, when the truth comes to pass that man has learned 
to rule over all things, then his needs spring up at his call. 
I find, as I dare more to do things, and let my mind out amid 
the doctors, that something in me unwinds in words, and the 
first that I know, I am telling them of observations you and I 
have made together long ago, — little seeds of thought which 
you planted in me, — seeds of perseverance by dear father's 
labors, seeds of economy that we had to scatter about the home. 
All of these have now sprouted into wisdom, and come easily 
to my voice. Song, too, comes to me, and never was I very 
apt in singing. I meet many beautiful ladies in our social 
club, and there are many divinely sweet hours. But, as the 
marriage law has no purpose here, why, it is the soul that ex- 
cites instead of body; and this leads to higher aims. I may 
say, to the conception and birth of mind-children. An inven- 
tion is a mind-child. So is a picture or a poem. I mean when 
they are perfected and pronounced good by the higher judges 
in celestial worlds. I have out a new invention or, rather, meth- 
od of illuminating the cells of the magnetic body as it forms 
after arriving from the clay corpse or old folding. Protoplasm, 
as it occupies a cell, is in balance; that is, it can go either way, 
into flesh or into what is called secondary matter or tendency 
toward spirit. As a man dies, the balance breaks, and part 
goes with the grave and part with the rising mist. I formed 
the idea of electrifying the cells by will, and thus the nerve 
centres catch the flame and begin to burn. As soon as the 
soul feels her candles of life lighted, she turns her engine. 
Things seem to come to me, and sometimes father suggests 
odd ideas that I work up into real facts. And Idell is famous 
for forming images of what could be done by chemical attrac- 
tion. There is not much doctor in Ellie, but she makes all 



219 

the houses shine with ornament, and not only ours, but houses 
down as far as borderland. I know it is coming Christmas 
by the stir around here as I watch the wonderful light sent up in 
sunsets over the tops of houses. Sometimes the whole house 
is folded in gold or crimson or light blue, according as is the 
feeling of Christmas within. It is curious how one mind can 
color a room. Idell had some of this delicate mind illumina- 
tion in a picture which has been accepted in the Romain gal- 
leries. We shall try to be near you some of the Christmas 
Day. From Wadsworth. 



Jan. 25, 1896. 
My dear Mother, — I am always glad to know we have a letter 
waiting, even if I cannot get to anwser it as soon as I like. It 
is an anticipation, and father and I just love to think of it. 
As soon as he knows that there is a letter at this gate, he comes 
sometimes a hundred thousand miles to tell me. He is getting 
venturesome now to cross the air in these balloon carriages, 
and I must not check his courage. I am working now away 
up in the sixth sphere, not so much with diseases, as the spirit 
sheds these before rising thither, but with new chemical mixtures 
and elements. The scientific faculty dwell up in the sixth 
condition of worlds, where the gases are attenuated and sepa- 
rated from the lower strata; and it is there that the great in- 
ventions are carried out, and finally sent into earths and lower 
spheres. So at times I get a vacation from borderland and its 
formations, and go up to study. But I come down to the pretty 
social parties which the little sisters have, and to see what 
you are doing, and if I can help you. In very curious ways 
I have seen the needs come as I watch the ways of the law. 
Sometimes they come through suffering and desolation, and 
again through accident, but always in a way which we cannot 
plan. I would not worry about the needs, but just ask, and 
give your best effort. That is all a soul is required to do, and 
the rest comes. You remember those dreams we gave you 



220 

where all was explained. A dream is a picture on light canvas, 
let down for the soul to see. When Idell gets more pensive 
growth, so her paintings have meanings, I am going to let them 
down in your dreams for your comfort, and to answer the many 
questions in your mind that I cannot answer. I only see things 
by truth and actual fact, and never in a Bible. I see no Bibles 
here. Once I asked a fifth-degree spirit for a Bible. He said 
they belonged to earths, and not to heavens. I often won- 
dered, and so did father, when we go to church how it is. 
The preachers never take a text from a book, but some hold 
a plant, some a bunch of seeds, some a cup of cold water, 
some a lantern, and thus ring out a clear truthful sermon 
from these symbols. I have not written medically, for, as I 
said, I am on a vacation, and I want for a time to forget the 
ills and discords, and tune myself to something different. We 
must not keep on one key. I could not make father stay so 
high, and he feels more comfortable in his home and at ease. 
I wish father would be more of a boy, and lively. He needs you, 
I am sure, to enliven him. Why, the minute I waked up and 
saw there was life onward, I was full, in every limb, of activity. 
It all came to me that existence was lesson after lesson, and 
that I could learn faster and get prepared for broad work in 
these worlds, not being pressed for means to go on. Then I 
thought of you crying out for me, and I tried hard to get my old 
body again, but the guide said, "No, it is not your plan, but 
God's. Go on earnestly with effort, and mother will be glad 
that you have a chance to learn, and labor still for those who are 
weak, and to work for the building of the kingdom." So I im- 
proved my opportunities, and now stand in honor of the blue 
amid our faculty. My little longing earth wish is that you 
might have a little more money laid up, so as to rest. But, 
then, laid up money is not sure, not so sure as the promise that 
the soul shall have its needs by effort. That is a great law, 
and, as we sit in council in the great hall of chemics up yonder, 
we find that the soul body placed inside of a physical body has 
a mighty attractive power, if only it kindles into effort, and feels 



221 



its will. It can be kindled so high in flame that whatsoever 
it acts upon will obey. This is the higher way of healing. It 
seems the soul-mind is a part of the divine law; and, when 
once it believes in its own power, and knows its origin, it can 
control the outer substance called matter, and draw to itself 
any need, not only for self, but for others. This school in the 
fifth degree is wonderful. I am getting grand truths to tell 
you. 

From Wads worth, your Son. 



March i, 1896. 
My dear Mother, — I am always so glad when you give us a 
chance to write. It seems as if words on paper drew us nearer, 
so the separation is less. There will ever be a difference in the 
chemical particles of the second body with the first, and so the 
same degree of sight and hearing is not possible. But an 
understanding through objects which are highly nerve-centred 
can be made easy, much more so than it is now. I am sure 
that in a few years the art of photography will simplify the sight, 
and our world be visible to mortal eye as well as the earth be 
clearer to us. We have just as much trouble to see the out- 
side of things as mortals have to see the inside. It was a long 
time before I could see the outside of a tree, but the nerve 
central tubes and the sparkle of the sap I could plainly see; 
and it appeared to me the same, only of finer mould. So 
when I came to you, I saw your spirit in lovely white dress and 
a dim shadow of the outside. After a time I conquered this, 
and now can see outsides almost as well as insides; but one 
must understand chemistry to conquer vision or sound. Very 
few here, save chemical scholars, can see or hear into earth 
only as there is spirit substance in it. I have been very busy 
with pneumonia patients, many of them rising right from 
Boston. There are sieges of disease on certain months, and 
we usually know what to expect, and have our preparations in 
order. The lungs are sometimes so heavy that they do not 



222 



rise at all, and we have to carry the spirit deep into earth and 
hold it, or dip it into some healthy man's breathing, so as to 
catch the seeds of the cellular tissue, then we can raise a very 
respectable pair of lungs. Every part of the body can be pro- 
duced, if we can only get the seed. The heart is pretty hard 
to get, but it is seldom lost unless by a burst of dynamite. 

Well, father and I take life quietly, and it is the only way 
to get the best good from it. I think you find it so. The only 
sense of ease and renewed electricity is after making a good 
earnest effort to benefit somebody. The parties, theatres, and 
sights only leave slight outward impressions, happy maybe, 
but not lasting. It is beautiful on Sabbath twilights to sit in 
the garden with all the cousins and uncles, and listen to Ellie's 
music. We always place a chair for you near father, and some- 
times I think I can see your spirit there watching us, just as 
you see me quietly sitting in your home rooms. I am really 
there, but do you see me is the question. A spirit body is 
swift in pulses, and this motion raises the whole shape higher 
than the mortal eye can range in vision. Eyes can only see 
according to the vibration. I have not taught the children 
anything about religion, but they are now beginning on the 
history of earths and nations; and Ellie asked me if people 
down here expected there was a hell-fire after death. I think 
I must find some good old minister to answer all their ques- 
tions, for the most I know is the chemistry of the several bodies 
and the relation the spirit bears to them. In all my travelling 
I never saw any hell, but I have seen men and women suf- 
fering in mind so that they had to be etherized and closed up 
in an egg for some months, just as they embalm mummies. 
I have seen people carried to air islands to be treated for habits 
and ideas. These are not hells, but I should say all was a 
sanitarium process. I see no particular heaven either, only 
worlds and spheres without end as far as one may go. Some 
so bright that I am not adapted to enter. I don't like to see 
you worry about other people so much. You do your best 
for them, I am sure; and that is all that is needed, just as if 



223 

you had set a plant out. You can't make a plant live if it 
won't accept the soil and the needs given. Do take a nice 
hour to rest in, closing your eyes and letting your spirit up to 
us. I believe in Aunt M., if she does not in me. How they 
do laugh at this, but then I used to ; and the very first thing 
I did when I was able, was to see if it was true, for, indeed, our 
lot would be hard if we heard nothing, saw nothing, of those 
we love. Sometimes I hear terrible wails of people to return, 
for they suffer in being snatched away so suddenly, until they 
understand the law, and have the surety that everybody living 
will come the same way. I must let others in now. I am 
with and helping you. From Wadsworth. 



March 24, 1896. 
Dear Mother, — It seems so odd to watch these two beautiful 
sisters writing. It hardly seems that they belong to us, only 
they look like you. They are very good artists, but never will 
be very profound scientists, not having the basic lessons of earth. 
But we need them as they are, for music helps father, and 
dearly he loves pictures also. There must be different kinds 
of spirits, else there could be nothing to argue about, and no 
motion. If we have art and order and music and healing in 
our little family kingdom, why, we have our share of good. 
There is no principle as grand as healing, and yet, without 
father's order, I should not be an expert, and without Ellie's 
songs, father would get too weary with monotony. I suppose 
every well-regulated principle carries necessary principles 
with it, just as a ship going to sea carries its provisions. 
I notice some families have intense cheefulness and charity 
and an ornamental gift; others have grace of motion, beauty, 
and design, and love of flowers and insects. We always hope 
to comfort you, at least when we come to write, and Ellie has, 
I see, given reasons why a word comforts. I wish I could man- 
age the X-ray, and so examine your cases. It would attract 
hundreds, and not only bring in gold, but be of good solid 



224 

use in establishing a diagnosis without fail. You would have 
to join business with some good photographer. These rays 
will come into use very fast, and people are going to demand 
a picture of the organ diseased or in trouble, and doctors have 
got to accept the new condition. But, unless they are artists, 
able to take the camera picture, you see at once each one will 
have to have copartnership with one, or hire one to take the 
shadow of the painful organ. Father says he does not see 
why by these X-rays the centre of the earth cannot be brought 
to view, and thus decide whether it is a fire or liquid or what. 
Here is another phase which has occurred to me. I find every 
disease has its own color; fevers are red, diphtheria red and 
dark blue, consumption pale blue and white. Well, now, 
essences of herbs and roots have their colors also, and the 
X-ray will reveal this color after a little more experiment, and 
then we shall see how "similia similibus curantur" will do 
the work of healing. 

This is already a practice in our countries, and will soon fol- 
low into earth. Everything expressed in the spiritual is re- 
flected into earth, I find. The time is coming when physicians 
will use fragrance and perfumes adapted to a pain or inhar- 
mony, and compounds and pills will mostly go into chaos. 
Still, it will take years yet to outlive the idea that great quanti- 
ties of medicine are needed for ills. It is not quantity, but 
quality, that cures, and adaptation to the magnetic loss. I am 
now writing essays for a magazine of the fifth sphere. I notice 
you think about immortality, and I often ask the higher guides 
about it when I go up to the church where the children sing. 
Father said I had better, so we could have some sure idea 
about it and something to talk over in the evening. I find 
the more we accept of these grand truths and the more we work 
for the good of the universe, and not strictly for self, the broader 
the soul grows, and is able to extend for miles beyond the body 
and to inhale intuitions and sense messages, so by and by 
the celestials take notice of it, and assist the progress by giving 
immortal powers. When one is filled with these powers, 



225 

of course they are at least on the line of circuit that never ends 
nor goes back to reincarnate. They said the seed of immortal 
life was in every single child born, but the carrying it up to the 
highest depended upon effort. I can see that a plant does not 
get its color for buds until it has reached out in sap and leaf. 
I suppose it must be the same with people. I am very sure 
that some drop back into seeds and are reborn, as I have 
myself seen this in borderland. Too much lust or too much 
self or any real conscious sin will stop the soul from building 
harmoniously, and so prevent the formation of any second 
body. It may be in ages of time that such souls work them- 
selves into condition to be saved, or they may go down into 
chaos and become a part of the universe. I have only begun 
to study these things, but what these teachers tell me seems 
reasonable to believe. Father says he wonders how he ever 
had enough magnetic force to weave a second body. I tell 
him it was the principle of patience and hope and order within 
him, and half of him is you. While you pitied and cared for 
him, you also helped to weave his next body. That is why 
he is not always strong, not being entirely a self. But he will 
progress, and has already got able to move swiftly when I tele- 
graph for help from the low spheres. I am near earth now in 
borderland, because so many are rising. With love, 

From dear Wadsworth. 



May 4, 1896. 
My dear Mother, — Father seems quite bright this morning, 
and will be all the better for coming here. I find if we partake 
of all kinds of atmospheres, material or spiritual, we are more 
evenly balanced in health of mind and body. It is so with 
the first stages of consumption in earth. If these people 
strive to habituate themselves to all kinds of weather, they do 
not get into grooves of habit, and have to be sent away to mild 
climes. That is why I advise father to go to earth-worlds for 
change, so as to breathe all kinds; and then his weakness will 



226 



wear away. We are all going on well. I wish you could live 
lighter, and not feel any doubt of the future. But, even if 
money was piled up, there is no surety of its staying so. Even 
the wealthiest have to turn hard corners. Father and I often 
watch a family of wealth to see if they have any moments of 
ease and freedom from doubt. There are but few who do, 
for as the means, so the expense grows larger, and the trouble 
to live gets equal again with the expense. We know the hours 
of silence you have, and the hundred questions which rise 
in your mind to ask us. But the guides say it is not always 
best to give our own opinion or judgment, which may be faulty. 
It is better that celestials send answer in dreams or through 
intuition, and then you get the full knowledge. We can only 
tell you how a thing seems to us, but they know the why and 
cause. I have been experimenting with the X-ray as it 
strikes earth, and have brought up pictures of the inside of 
volcanoes and the central forces in the centre of worlds. I 
have also examined the inside of a spirit, and placed the pict- 
ure side by side with the inside of a mortal. It is very curi- 
ous, for, although the organs are about the same in shape, 
still the uses are different. Not eating meat, the spirit needs 
not so much entrail. The purpose is to eat just that amount 
which will renew the slight waste from pores, hairs, etc., so 
a part of the entrail, the duodenum, and colon are separate, 
and in a very high spirit can be thrown out at the navel and 
projected through space as a telegraph line or tube unto any 
star in distance. Now, if father was strong enough, and under- 
stood these grand principles of the organs, he could thus tele- 
graph to me when I want any preparation or mixture. But 
he cannot do this yet. I note that part of the lungs can also 
be projected as a self-balloon, and to sustain the delicate body 
in the ether. All the sinews and tendons can be used for tem- 
porary palaces. I am speaking of sixth and seventh degree 
spirits, you know, who understand all chemical connections of 
principles with the organ. Why, I have seen a spirit of mighty 
knowledge expand every part of his body excepting enough 



227 

to carry on his delicate spiritual functions, and become as a 
house not made with hands. The spine was the grand central 
column, the head the cupola, the shoulders the roof, and every 
tube and cell became of some use in the grand arrangement. 
The toes and fingers were steps to this mansion. So I tell 
father if we are, in the final, to live in our outside selves, how 
careful we ought to be to build them healthily. Now this me- 
dium, by having weak tubes, could have no telegraphs or com- 
munication with far-off worlds unless she reincarnates in order 
to create them. You might say I would lose my trachea 
tube, and my musical vocal chords, because of sickness, but 
not so. My difficulty was acute, hers is chronic. Every 
chrome disease wastes away some portion of the seventh-degree 
palace. Sometimes if I can coax a person who has risen to the 
fifth degree with loss of lung or loss of any vitality to live 
down in borderland awhile, it is about the same as to re- 
incarnate. We all want to fulfil to the utmost, you know. 
Well, it will be a long time before we get to the sixth degree, I 
guess. I am not in a hurry. Try not to be anxious about 
patients, for it reflects into them like an eclipse. It is astonish- 
ing how impressions do work upon an invalid. You have so 
much spiritual strength, mother, that it accomplishes as much 
as any medicine. If once the will of the patient can be roused 
to make the sinews obey, I believe that rheumatism could be 
easily cured. I see the medium has a twinge in her wrist, 
and I have placed a tense will upon it while I write, but my 
will alone is not sufficient. If I could rouse hers with belief, 
it would depart. Oh, when will the time come that pain will 
obey, and the cord arrange itself to harmony following the 
soul's belief ? You are going on very well, mother, and must 
not lose courage. I can help you more than if I was among 
all the body of earth doctors, waiting my chance. There are 
too many of them, and I laugh when I see the curious chances 
which the faculty strive to make for the new graduations. I 
am glad, after all, that I was sent to the new country, for the 
climbing is less. 



228 



We come Sunday evening, if we find you; and often I help 
you with the sick ones. 

From Wadsworth. 



June io, 1896. 
My dear Mother, — I am always glad to let you know what we 
are doing, but it is not like living day by day in the same house, 
interested in the same work, and being on the same plane of 
sight and hearing. I know how you feel about it, and how you 
often doubt that life will ever amount to anything. Suppose all 
the trees should feel this way when they see their green shapes 
turn to dry dust. Why, it would soon affect the roots with 
doubt, and there would come slim vegetation for the next year, 
until finally all would sink back into the elements. Doubts 
and grief strike the spring out of activity, while hope and joy 
give a whirl that sets the whole universe a-going. You know 
how it is with sedentary people, not using the leg bones and 
thigh. The life gets low, and circulation of magnetic forces is 
scarce more than in a piece of wood or metal. So with the 
mind when it is not roused by exalted beliefs and comparisons 
of the spiritual with the forces of nature. In our faculty I 
have studied these comparisons and results, and I take broader 
view than when I was confined in the little space of my clay 
sinews. I see things differently, and can look on all sides of 
a question. When I lived down here, I seemed only a boy, 
and all my knowledge was a mere nothing in comparison with 
what I have learned since by knowing the powers that weave 
the mesh of flesh, and how germs get caught in the web, and 
the soul essence is not strong enough to kill them. Souls 
ought to have in themselves the power to push out all evil, so 
as to absorb good for immortal life ; and they would, only for 
the lack of faith and trust and letting go of hope. If I could 
have had more hope, more stout will, I think I could have over- 
come my disease, and so stayed with you. But I did not then 
know that the spirit could have such intense will and force as 



229 

I now have learned. I do believe it possible to so strengthen 
and fortify the second self as to deny even death, slipping along 
into what is termed second childhood and casting off the age 
symbols, becoming fair and fresh and renewed in this earth. 
I can see how this might be done, but the doubt of it, and the 
past habit of age and death, would be almost impossible to 
overcome at present until electricity has permeated yet more 
into material things. What we must do is to keep souls ani- 
mated, forceful, able, looking on the bright side, cheerful, and 
overcoming. Then they will throw the germs out of the flesh, 
and web themselves without medical help. I come to gates 
wherever you call me, and seek to give message, but do not 
always succeed well. These people called mediums are hard 
to use, and always, when I go up, I think of things I might have 
said, but forgot. Sometimes I cannot sense the written ques- 
tions as I wish I could. At other times I can get the meaning. 
People have an idea that spirits ought to know all the future, 
and give advice to lead one out of troubles. Now they know 
but little more than when they went away as regards the best 
moves to make to secure advantage. The celestials are those 
that have the law, and it must run along as the man's effort 
leads it. I must say I have clearer insight into the relations 
of matter and spirit, and the causes of disease, and the surety 
that we take up new web-bodies and live on and on. But to 
advise for the future any better than I could on earth is some- 
thing I cannot do, because the law has got to move on, and I 
plainly see we cannot make one hair white or black. But by 
effort we can lift ourselves so we will be in harmony with the 
law, and then no real harm can reach us. Oh, yes, I remem- 
ber Uncle John and all the cousins, but they do not believe 
in me as able to return, and whatever I might say would not 
be trusted. I think Aunt M. herself would rather have me 
lying by the throne than active and busy. Everybody is pretty 
set as to belief in these new countries. If the air was 
navigated as are the seas, there would be less fright about 
going across by death. I think father is coming to write. 



230 

There are a good many standing about, watching us use the 
white fire that moves about the medium's arm just like the 
noise and buzz of a battery. All is well. 

From Wadsworth. 



June 18, 1896. 
My dear Mother, — When I am told there is a letter, my heart 
beats hard, and I feel so rejoiced that you realize we receive 
it through the magnetic light around this medium. Once I 
disputed the idea of communication. But, after one goes across 
to the new country, he is glad to find the old earth is not cut 
off. All it needs now is to discern an atmosphere wherein a 
spirit and a material man can meet on the same plane. The 
oxygen is a little too crude, and nitrogen acts in a negative way, 
as does the carbon. It must be an atmosphere where the man 
exalts in breath a little as if he was at the top of a hill, and then 
a spirit would have to lower in breath or vibration, as if going 
down a hill. Then the two conditions would cross, and there 
would be a face-to-face meeting, which would not be uncanny 
as the ghost is now, but more natural and lifelike. A ghost 
represents what our scientists are trying to do to equipoise 
the space elements so people can meet for a few minutes. In 
the next ten years there will be great improvement in this, 
the same as in the taking of pictures that seem to move. All 
these arts are pressing in fact, so as to make the worlds more 
akin. I laugh when I see the faculty of physicians trying to 
quell those Christian Scientists and scorning them. But it is 
a good doctrine and at the root of truth. The trouble is that 
the race is not elevated enough in spiritual sense to be led that 
way. Why, even over here I have to use extracts and fragrance 
and drops, because the internal man takes time to come out of 
old earth habits. A child cannot be healed by prayer, because 
its little soul is not broad or shining enough to call in magnetic 
fervor to push disease out. Very few can do it, because they 
are full of the old standing beliefs in medicine belonging to the 



231 

mediaeval ages. But it is a grand truth that the soul of a man 
can, by filling itself with truth, faith, trust, and surety of God, 
exterminate any disease, not in a minute, but slowly, as in 
small-pox. It would attack the body as lice attack a plant. 
But a strong, earnest, believing soul, without fear, could kill 
the germs by will, and then the case would deaden and stop. 
But very few have this will power, or even strive to attain it. 
You have a quiet will, and I can see you influence many: they 
think of what you say. It is a seed in their nature, and in this 
way you kill out and give trust. But still remedies may be 
given while the clay is around a man. Some people get fright- 
ened, and so give up to death when will-seeds would have saved 
them, if anybody had suggested it. It is a great habit of every- 
body to take something internally for cure, when they only need 
to shake up the spirit and stretch it out into the limbs. If 
spirit-mist is in every fibre and cell, there can be no place for 
the germ. You would smile to hear me talk these ideas before 
the grand assembly of the doctors in higher spheres. A higher 
sphere does not mean one more elegant or superb than another, 
but is so because of the broader opening of mind and more 
ability to perceive than before. I know many curious things 
which I never could have known in earth, simply because the 
cerebrum is clear of clay particles and alive with the fire that is 
ever in the blood, but flames not until after the passage of death. 
But I must not tire you, father says. I think he is quite proud 
that I wear such brilliant badges of honor. 

Jewels are considered here as emblems of some principle. 
Your spirit will be ornamented with pearls, I think, and often 
I see the children dressing you with them when you rise out of 
your body to greet us. From Wadsworth. 



Sept. 16, 1896. 
My dear Mother, — Your letter under the medium's hand 
gives tick, like a telegraph, and I know the amount of soul you 
put in and the state of your pulse by it. We have not forgotten 



232 

you this summer, and are glad of the little rest you did have, 
if no more. One can rest sometimes more in a few days than 
in all the summer months. 

When I have brought a man or woman into the second body 
from alcoholism, and freed him from the smell, and started the 
new organs in growth, I have a fine rest all over me, just viewing 
the good I have done. Perhaps that is one of the ways to get 
rest, for whatever comes to the mind represents itself in the 
body. Still, father and I have rested the physical way by going 
to the old fields and hills where we lived and covering ourselves 
with clover and grass. It is a real sensation of old times, and 
it does father good, if he does not thicken too much so as to sense 
his weakness. 

One can thicken just to the verge of sight, but not be in view. 
This is a poise or balance between the two worlds which is fine, 
and but few can stay in this condition long unless they under- 
stand the c hemical relations of one atom to another. I have 
been practising many curious ways with the spiritual uses of the 
body. I found every organ had a certain propulsion of strong 
light. All that was ejection of fluids from salivary glands, 
urinal canals, perspiratory pores, etc., is in the spirit a variety 
of fires or sparkles or streams. Well, I found I could eject 
a fire from the ventricles and auricles that swept off to a dis- 
tance and formed a path or bridge, and to my surprise I could 
balance upon it and glide along. From the round ladder I 
ejected a fire-ball, into which I could enter and sail off as if in a 
large bubble. Other parts of my body gave different shapes, 
as one would resemble a ladder, and so I have come to a sure 
conclusion that in ourselves He all the soul's needs. WTien we 
have progressed far enough in the powers and principles, we can 
form far more illuminated fire, and so who knows but that those 
old stories were true about the visions of the prophets seeing 
things in the sky. I can see, too, how I can operate on a pa- 
tient millions of miles away, by darting rays from portions of 
the body which would be his need. Sickness is a lack of elec- 
tricity, or sometimes too much, and by judgment as to how 



233 

much or how little I could flash it over without seeing him. If 
your power was only a little more potent, you could do this also. 

mother, how many nice things we will do when we can study 
here as we did there together, for life seems longer to me now 

1 know there can be no death! It seems worth while to strive 
for emulation and praise. You must not feel that I stay long 
away from you. Father would never take comfort for a min- 
ute unless he knew that you were comfortable, and, if you are 
sick, he coaxes me to stay right beside you. But you know it is 
not best to stay after we give our direction, or we could not tell 
if there were advance in the case. I think we all have gone on 
very well this summer, considering we are the kind born to 
health, and lift up those who faint by the way. I wanted you 
to have more rest, and forget for a while about other people's 
ills. When I begin to feel that I am too full of the impressions 
and ills of my people, I rise away up in the blue for miles, and 
let myself float wheresoever I will. It is the deepest rest and 
the most perfect silence that the soul can know. 

It thrills the whole body anew, and makes fresh thought and 
sense. Well, mother, keep up your patience with life, and do 
not work too hard. Don't be too lenient with those who owe. 
Assure them you need what is your own, and press them for it. 
I want you to have all your rights and live at ease. Your 
bright, cheerful rooms are ornamented by our dear girls every 
day, and fresh wild flowers are brought. 

With love, from w. 



Oct. 6, 1896. 
My dear Mother, — These dear sisters are just realizing the de- 
light of society, and I thought, if you felt it right, I would my- 
self begin to accept invitations and mingle more with others. 
Society is not that stiff, languid, foolish kind that comes to 
earth, but fearless, interesting, and useful; always some science 
to talk about or some animating discovery. The rich do not 
make the most imposing class, but those who possess genius 



234 

with beauty, music and affableness, generosity and a knowl- 
edge of science. We do not argue any quarrels or disagree, 
but still we maintain our opinions, and then see how things 
come to result. I have been so busy in study that I have 
not thought of society, but now I begin to need the in- 
fluence of lovely female spirits as well as males, and, as there 
is no marriage and no birth, there is not the danger ac- 
companying friendly sympathy together. It results in better 
health and more vigor. I may say that what was for seed 
purposes in earth rises to the head and acts as thought 
for the brain, so there are brain offspring. We have all been 
well, and I think father grows stouter with light and hope 
since we have an open gate, and since he can come across to 
you and help you some. You help him, too, when you are 
hopeful and make the best of things. He has a nice home op- 
posite the little garden where the little sisters live, and takes 
charge of my studio and laboratory, sending tinctures, drops, 
and essences all over the country. The hardest sickness here 
is homesickness, and this can be alleviated by raising the tone 
of the system and keeping the energy alive. Then there is 
the sickness of habits, the yearning for tobacco or liquor or 
meat. All these have to be attended to. There are also the 
prides of the wealthy and scornful, and the lunatic and the crim- 
inal. There is enough to do for all the physicians and nurses 
and kind-hearted people. Father is great help to me in com- 
pounding and medicating and keeping things in order. The 
dear sisters also help in ornamentation and arranging flowers 
and fruit for the sick and discouraged and worried ones. 
There is an important question being settled in earth now, 
and all the small homes in borderland are used by presidents, 
governors, and political spirits who are eagerly watching the 
contest. Oh, yes, I could get R. to come here and send a 
message, only he is too busy now, I think, with all the rest. 
There is an intense feeling here as on earth, because, al- 
though there are truths in what Bryan says, still our people 
think it would plunge the nation into distress to change 



235 

their habits so suddenly. One might as well try to break 
a tendon as to break the accustomed ways of the people. 
They are so fond of suffering and saying the Lord in- 
tended it so. It is a good idea, so I heard Jefferson say, 
to turn the nation over on its silver side and see how things 
would run. Jefferson, Jackson, and Washington are all down 
in borderland, and are real Bryan men. R., I think, is on the 
other side. I only see them when I am called to some patient 
just come across, or some one who is wild to return, and griev- 
ing because he died. Father comes down and listens some to 
the political waves, and the roar of feeling is felt away up in the 
third zones. However, mother, don't you get agitated about it, 
for we have more interest in the shape and form and straight 
spine of the nation than we have in who gets chosen president. 
R. was in a bad way when he came across. He plunged out 
into space to get back again, and was fierce because he lost his 
way. Messengers were sent out after him, and he was under 
anaesthetics for weeks. Death was a terrible disappointment 
to him. It was just loss,of energy, and he has not yet made it 
up. I think he ought not to be in borderland, listening to 
speeches and getting excited. 

His brain looks now like a red-hot cinder. Perhaps it might 
ease him to be called to write here. You know I told you I was 
practising with organs of the body, to see what use could be made 
of them. I find by using certain herbs that the eyes dilate to 
such an extent that they act as telescopes, and I can see worlds 
at immense distances. I also find the tympanum excites in 
such degree that one can hear the past, as in a shell, that has 
existed for ages. One can hear the revealments of history at 
certain times in which the shell was forming. These organs 
of the body are more wonderful than we suspect, and even 
science cannot yet determine all we shall be capable of in using 
them. 

An old Egyptian told me that the small efforts and longings 
of people to see or hear or understand were all as dim prophecies 
of the future unfoldment. The soul is cramped to its flesh 
measure down here, and opens as it ascends. 



236 

When we examined all the processes of body-work, I little 
dreamed of its extent, and even now I only have a glimpse of 
the worth and exceeding value to which an individual can rise. 
Now, mother, go on easy : there is no hurry. 

I find, if I am agitated, it quickly runs along the cells , and 
creates a panic in a patient. Fear and doubt are as contagious 
as any of the fevers. Indeed, they often cause fevers and high 
temperatures, and then burn the skin and cause humors. All 
the stir in politics will soon kindle disease in mortals. Anger 
will redden the blood and hurry it along the ventricles, disturb- 
ing the pulses. Fear will lessen the fine nerve power in the 
cerebrum, hate will bring chills. This reflects into families of 
women and children, and there will be more than the physicians 
of earth can do this winter. But, without agitation, principles 
would not grow. 

I suppose there must be pains and distress to give birth to 
more freedom. Death takes advantage of this, and removes the 
overplus into another world where there is not so much mental 
strain, or rather the airy light body does not compass one about, 
so the pressure of thought is less. Keep yourself warm and 
comfortable, and, as your name is well known to sufferers, 
there will be plenty to do. 

The best work in any world is to uphold the soul so it will 
absorb power and convey it down into the body. This brings 
health and strength. Father is well, and sends love. 

From your dear son, w. 



Nov. 19, 1896. 

My dear Mother, — By calling us all to earth, we are made 
more as a family, and have more understanding of why all 
these things happen. 

We lose fear of death, and find that we miss nothing by it. I 
know you thought that I was cut off from high success by death, 
but you see it was not so. I even had wider chance and broader 
way, and could start the children forward before you came, and 



237 

raise father from his loneliness. I used to scoff at the belief in 
return, but never was I so glad in my life that there were ways 
to use these arms and tongues of other people, because you are 
now in close contact with us and not so lonely, and all these 
new ideas I learn I can impress to you. I am trying many ex- 
periments in borderland to bring people to shape quickly in- 
stead of carrying them to hospitals. But I find Nature never 
works instantaneously. 

She must have time, no matter what world we are in. The 
magnetic blood which a person is stored with in earth changes 
through death to fire, and the quality of this either hastens 
or delays the shape. Now a drunkard usually comes into form 
in a short time, because alcohol is a fire in itself, and so it pushes 
out the mist-figure and the man gets alive. But the waste of 
brain substance is where the trouble comes. The man is all 
shaped, but can't remember very well, as the little thrills of the 
cells where the nerve had touched the tiny vein will not vibrate. 
The alcohol had weakened the tissue, so it is at first a kind of 
idiotic spirit until we establish fibre and get the thrills in cir- 
culation. Flesh and organs, veins and the whole mass of body, 
will grow the same as a plant, but chemists know more about 
this than doctors. I believe that, if a man could be built with 
the proper tissue and the nerve thrills started, he would 
come alive on earth as an adult. Life will come into any mass 
that is properly compounded and ready with the points for vi- 
bration. I know a chemist in our country who is experimenting 
upon this. He has made five statues of chemical form, with all 
the intricacies of the interior, and is changing them into electric 
waves to bring the breath of life. These would be spirits, or 
second bodies, having never touched earth. If the vibration 
comes, I see no reason why these figures cannot live and pick up 
knowledge as a babe does. The body is certainly a machine 
electrified with what is called fife. 

Our politicians have now come up from borderland, so I 
suppose the great climax is over and a leader chosen. I have 
seen some of the late arrivals here who were in the thick of it, 



! 



238 

and they say there never was such a stir since the government 
began. There was a large convention the other night among 
our governors and other interested people, and I went in to 
hear what had been done. Some of them said, that if it had 
not been for the threats of manufacturers to close up business 
Bryan would have carried the country. R. said it was done by 
money, and that McKinley was only a puppet for the million- 
aires to move by. Andrew Jackson said, " By the eternal, their 
greed will kill the country." Washington said, "Not so, not 
so. These great convulsions of feeling are the labor-pains of 
greater principles that are urging their way to the top. Things 
will right themselves by and by." Father was with me, 
and we listened till we got very sleepy. It seemed so odd to 
hear what was going on in our little earth. As we have no use 
for gold or silver money, it all sounds like a story-book. I sup- 
pose there was an immense amount of money spent, for, of 
course, these financiers would have been out of business if 
Bryan had been elected. Messengers go to earth every day for 
news, and all that is needful to know is carried up embossed in 
gold on handsome white paper, and carried to every home or to 
those who call for it. All medical ideas, discoveries, and new 
suggestions, whether in Mars or in any planet or sun, are 
brought to us and published for the archives of libraries. In 
the evening time I sit in my pretty studio, in a rose-scented 
easy-chair, and read all that the doctors of our clime have done 
during the day in borderland or in the fifth degrees. It is no 
more curious to read that a babe came across in a mere ball 
of marrow, and had to be placed in a kind of shell to grow, 
than it is to read that a babe was born to earth with double 
toes or thumbs. All these things have to be watched and 
attended to in every world. Nobody can be useless. Amid 
all my work, dear mother, I do not forget to come and sit with 
you when you are alone and restful. You must not do too 
much and rob yourself of rest, for the law is to take care of 
number one, so you will be able to take care of number two 
and three. Make yourself snug and comfortable. It is not 



239 

so large a home as we had, but you have found broader 
duties and do more good. 

From Wadsworth. 



Dec. 24, 1896. 
My dear Mother, — We come round again to Christmas Day. 
In my journeys up to other spheres, I see the memory of it is 
brought across. Death cannot kill it, for I suppose it is a part 
of the soul. It takes a great while to forget what clings to us in 
earth. I find some people who have the ancient idea that this 
earth is flat, and the sky a great blue board with stars pasted 
upon it. I find men who were shepherds in Asia at the time 
astrology was born, and so believe that the stars lead the nations. 
I have removed these old believers to another sphere, in hopes 
that a circulation of new ideas will break up their earth notions. 
A notion is so set that it is ten times worse to cure than a car- 
buncle. I heard a preacher in borderland this morning ex- 
plaining about why they had Christmas, because the only son 
of God was sent down here to save sinners and was born on 
that day. Somebody said, "Did God have only one son? I 
just came from earth, and the sinners are playing devil all over 
it. If this son is anywhere round, I should like to see him and 
tell him he didn't do much good." Father and I were down 
after a good green tree for our church, where the children are to 
sing and recite, and we hear all kinds of discussions. One 
said, " Do we get newspapers from earth over here ? I want to 
see how the Cuban War came out." Some one said, "Mes- 
sengers will soon pass through, and tell you all you ask them. 
They are sent every day to earth and to all other worlds." We 
carried our tree up, which was not the usual cedar or fir, but a 
small cocoa palm, as well as a lovely azalea bush in full bloom. 
I am off duty now for holidays and for rest, but I scarce can 
see a tired or unrestful spirit but I feel the impulse to begin to 
cure, to restore balance, and to wake up the energy that is lost. 
For sickness is only lost fires. You see we are composed of 



240 

air, water, and fire, and the minute these are reduced the regu- 
larity is lost. Breathing impure air, we lose the pure particles ; 
and by not bathing, swimming, sprinkling enough, we lose 
water; by too great movement in labor, by worry and doubt, 
we lose fire. Now if a balance is restored, a trinity evolved 
once more, there could be no sickness. I find there are very 
few mortals and even third-class spirits who are whole, and de- 
veloped in these immortal powers, — air, water, fire. Some 
have not air enough to keep their organs clean, others not 
water enough to dissolve the glue, or moss, or lichen, which 
nature is always spinning over things that are unclean and in- 
dolent. Others have no fire to fight the eye, the tongue, the 
hand, the foot. Change from one sphere to another helps to 
cultivate these. Sympathy, love, care, and happiness also 
assist. If it could only remain Christmas all the year, with the 
feeling of it in every heart, it would do much to cure ills. If a 
soul gets low in pulse, it is hard for a doctor to recall the thrills 
of life, and so the first thing for a patient is to restore as much 
joy as possible, or at least to uplift it into faith and hope. I 
have a large class in borderland of real desperadoes, those who 
were in jail or roaming the street as tramps. I exercise them 
in races for the air, and in swimming and spray baths, and very 
delicate perfume moistures, also in the jet or fountain leap. 
This consists in standing over a fountain, and going up with the 
burst of the water like a ball, and coming down in the spray. 
For fire I have practised with various degrees of electricity 
until finally the body grows refined and able to rise to the fifth 
sphere. I see sometimes you get discouraged with the patient, 
but there is no need, for the seed of your desire is in them, 
and it is their own fault if they don't improve it. A gar- 
dener may plant, watch, and cultivate, but he only gives 
conditions, and cannot make things grow. So you need only 
do the best which you see to do and urge the soul into effort. 
The earth body is so weighed down by anxieties and igno- 
rance of knowing how to help itself that it does not spring 
into fife as a spiritual body does. In my class some are years 



241 

coming to life ; that is, in realizing the depths they were in. 
As soon as they begin to be conscious of the sins against them- 
selves, there is no shame to equal it, and then our cure by 
exercise comes to the rescue. 

I see some in earth are trying a new way of cure, by water, 
snow, and dew, etc. It would do very well for a new world, 
where the people had no heredity of habit, but it is too dangerous 
for the present generation to break off from the main ancestry. 
It is on the same principle as Theosophy and an entire ab- 
staining of meat. It will not succeed. Habit of blood and 
nerve are too strong to overthrow all the comforts and warmth 
which have usually been given to invalids. In the spheres, 
where the body is new, it would do very well. I shall be with 
you on Christmas Day at varied intervals. Some time I will 
go to the church. I am overlooking the libraries to find new 
ideas. I have under my command quite an army of physicians, 
but I never push them to examine cases that I would not do 
myself, as those hospital doctors on earth do. But, if I had 
stayed down, I should never have known the half I have now 
studied and practised. Those Cubans perplex me, so many 
need attending to at once. I have not yet seen Moses. I 
shall look in all the wards to see if he has risen, and learn his 
story. I do not understand all the reasons for death and life, 
but I am sure of this as a doctor, that, if all parts of the body 
are elastic, fiery, energetic, reasons come by intuition. 

If the pores are all open, so the ills can creep out and the new 
life creep in, we then have much understanding about these 
changes, and we can learn to return and be near our friends, 
even if we cannot help them. I send a happy Christmas to 
you. From Wadsworth. 



March 26, 1897. 
My dear Mother, — I feel glad when there is a letter here from 
you, and I wish we could answer it right away, but we have to 
wait our hour, and until the medium is strong. I have been 






242 

very busy, for there are unusual numbers coming over by pneu- 
monia, and we have to keep the finest electrical flames moving 
to supply fibre or cell mesh. Sometimes I am tempted to do 
overwork, as when in earth. 

But the medical guides always stop me. We must have 
certain hours to recruit and make up the loss of our will- 
strength, else we are of little value. If will is not healthy, it does 
not do its work. This medium tries to cure her son by will, but 
she is not strong enough to make the necessary cell-tissue for 
his impaired brain. I have tried him myself, but I find the cells 
are all right, but dry and crisp, and lack magnetism. This can 
be gained only by due companionship, gentleness, and patience, 
exercise in running, praise. Uncle T. has very fine ways of 
surrounding a patient with beauty and birds and devices that 
are really labor, and yet seem as pleasure. With the use of the 
X-ray, I hope the brain will come to be more studied and its 
needs supplied. The dry cells of the system are worse to heal 
than the wet cells, as in case of bronchial disturbance. Erup- 
tions are all dry cellular tissue, and thus hard to heal. Con- 
sumption in its dry, burning condition is hard. 

You see, the cell is the beginning of all form or shape, whether 
of animal or man, — yes, and plant or insect, — and, if these are 
in order, then the whole system begins to recruit. I was called 
to a dry-cell case the other day by a form that came up from 
that hotel in flames, — Lowell, I think. The crispest condition 
I ever found, it felt like straw husk. I thought even the mag- 
netic pulse was burned, but that is a fire itself, and holds firmly 
to the life, or soul, whatever you call it. I vitalized it a little, 
and you should have heard it crackle along the husk. Then I 
vaporized it with oil of almond, and by alternate vapor and 
vital fire from a battery I finally got the cells started into growth. 
And I knew these cells would multiply of themselves and bring 
shape, just as any blue mould will multiply (or germs) every 
hour. A body is a plant, whether born in earth or born in 
second spheres and called spirit. It will grow if the right equi- 
librium is gained in the beginning. These anti-fats and anti- 



243 

leans have a very good fact, if their theory was only known and 
reduced and produced by counter-balance. You must keep a 
dry case moist, and vice versa. This medium is a moist case, 
as the cells are somewhat maturated and the linings, especially 
the stomach, ooze instead of hold. She needs dry air, rubbing, 
pleasure, sunshine, and medicines that dry without closing up 
and cracking the cells. I often look over your patients and 
impress you. But my dear mother has great good sense her- 
self and a fair general judgment. I often tell father that 
mother draws knowledge from nature, and that we have no oc- 
casion to worry. Get some pleasure out of life, and do not ab- 
sorb all the pain of others. Get rest, too, — if only ten minutes 
alone. Your will is steady and true, and this is as good as if 
stronger. I feel proud that the children improve and begin to 
have associates and mingle ideas with mates. I have a club 
where we consider other questions than medicine, so as to rest 
from it. We have essays on different subjects. They gave 
me the tariff to write upon, but I said no, I can't do it. So 
they gave it to General Grant, as he is pretty close to earth now, 
watching the great monument that his friends have arranged 
for him in memory. Then I got the subject of Easter, which is 
good. I can say something upon it. I am glad our friends are 
beginning to have belief in return. 

After a time more will believe, and I hope to bring Frank and 
George, Walter and others. I have thought more of late of my 
betrothed. It does not make such sharp pain now to think of 
the past that she was in. But, even if I had lived, I might 
never have been able to get reasonable practice and a future 
of prosperity. 

All will come right over here. I make all effort to do duty 
without thought of reward. I have home, land, friends, food, 
and clothes, and I am content with things as they must be. I 
wish I could help you more in a real money way, for I well know 
how it is a need in earth. But I am sure that you will be cared 
for. Wadsworth. 



i 



244 

May 4, 1897. 

My dear Mother, — How proud you would be, could you see 
these children ! Father sings with Ellie in the twilight, and I 
have ordered an elegant lyre, full stringed, for her. She is full 
of music. Our family is quite talented, and we all begin to have 
note among the higher and cultured bands. Your spirit, too, 
gains in power, and I can often see the light flashed from you 
as you receive inspiration. When a mind lies open and is not 
closed by doubts, it receives many impressions of what to do 
and how to act. Yes, when you are alone evenings, we can 
talk almost out loud to you, for it is then when you come 
out of yourself as a white mist, although not shaped as a 
spirit. Your self-soul is not fastened within so tight as many, 
so you are more able to be with us and hear and see. 

The five senses merge into one, and at that moment your 
soul blossoms or rises beyond the body, just like a rose out 
of its stem. 

If the soul were not able to thus emerge, it would at times 
burst the cells as if it were powder; for emotions are terrible 
strong powers, and it is well that there are pores in the frame 
like a sponge. I am sure you know how pressed the soul feels 
when anything comes of a sudden. We both had this pressure 
when I was taken out. After I waked up and could under- 
stand it was death, my body would not form for a time, but re- 
mained elemental, so great was my consternation and the 
thought of what you would do alone. 

And I know how distressed you were. But let us be glad 
now that we have calmer feeling and understand the course of 
the law that works for good. One after another, all must 
change, and think of the inner scope of life, the greater knowl- 
edge, the finer spirit, the freedom of the air. We cannot be 
worms any longer, just living to get houses and food, but we 
may puff out our souls in long lightnings and starry sparkles, 
and be ourselves in body and out of body. As I write this with 
my soul in the letter, I am sending a long shaft of myself to 
father to mix a certain substance in yellow vapor for an acute 



245 

case that I found in borderland as I came across, — a man out 
by suicide, with brain cells all closed up and no formation, 
only a fine dust. I must inject into this dust, and thus give a 
natural tendency to settle to shape. When the patient is low 
in mind, if we inject fragrant vapors in the surrounding air, 
they will often settle the spiritual forces and renew the brain 
circulation. 

The great secret of healing is not only to establish the nat- 
ural circuit of the blood, but also to start the force that up- 
holds the soul, so it can glance along from the head to the feet. 
The soul lives in every part, and, if it stays out of the feet, 
there comes chill; if it stays out of the head, comes a dry fever 
that spreads. Cheerfulness, courage, magnetic strokes, ten- 
derness, all these start the soul. Uncle T. believes in start- 
ing that first, and says the body vitality will follow. But I 
say, begin at both points of the ring, and then there will be 
quick action. 

I can see that there are two hemispheres, or parts, to every 
body organ, as the cerebrum and cerebellum, the trachea and 
oesophagus, two elbows, shoulders, knees, feet, veins and ar- 
teries, motor and sensor nerves, etc. You see all is dupli- 
cated, and this means start the rings, so that one will assist 
the other. I am pleased that our letters help you to bear the 
burdens. You must not have burdens if you can help it. 
Don't let the miseries and ills of the many rest in you. Just 
alleviate when you can, and trust the bands sent by the great 
control powers will do the rest. If you try to do all, they will 
not have any work. It is a mistake people make, trying too 
much management and not leaving enough for the helpers. 

Sometimes it is best to let people exert themselves more, lest 
they get to leaning on you. Some other way will come if you let 
go. I don't want you to have burdens, neither does father. 
You need your own money and efforts now for your own needs. 
My inventions are being slowly sent to worlds through coming 
into use. I am called now to all cases where the soul cannot 
build, but I do not always conquer the tendency to return to 



246 

dust. If a soul gets weak, as is the case of that murderer in 
earth, it is liable to float after death with no body, and infect 
other brains until it is purified by the chemical properties in air. 
Ellie just told me I was writing too much. I expect she is in 
a hurry to rise up, and we all go together in the state ship and 
stop in borderland. 

Wealth does not count for position. It is nobility and 
strength of will. This is a lovely old earth. I can see, as I 
write, the trees in bloom, and the pressure of springtime is on. 
I loved it, and wish I could live awhile and work hard for you. 
We know the thoughts that come to you, dear mother, in your 
silent hours, and father is eager every day to know how you are. 
You are not alone, but ever cared for. 

Your son, Wadsworth. 



June 18, 1897. 

Dear Mother, — This is a jubilee day, I find, for millions of 
armies guard the gates to earth, but all are on duty and we 
can pass easily. Strange how the struggle for a principle will 
last and attract those who have been gone for centuries. Even 
the ancient Jews have neared the earth to-day. I asked why, 
and was told, "To see how the Christian Religion, which was 
born so long ago, is prospering." Well, so it is with the phy- 
sicians the moment there is a convention for science. I find 
hosts of them come down to hear the arguments and see what 
is new. There is interest in every principle and a desire for 
its growth. Well, dear mother, the little girls tell me you are 
sad at times and need our assurance and comfort. You must 
not let your mind get low in tune and lose your faith. There 
are times, you know, when ways look dark in every work. 

It is like the sky. Clouds have to form in it, and even storms 
have to darken the sun and send down the rain, else where 
would be the successful growth of the verdure and health of the 
nation ? The dark is as necessary as the fight, and does as 
much good. It is so with my work here. There will come a 



247 

mighty rush of tossed and torn spirits across all at once, and 
I have to step lively ; and again comes a lull, and only one or two 
come into our section. Of course I am not getting money, but 
I get power, and in the time of rush I gain many degrees of 
force, and inventions are sent to me and intuition becomes as a 
real sight. I do not think that things are slipping from you. 
It is only a lull in work and is needful resting time. The rush 
will come, for at all times and hours the dark diseases are creep- 
ing upon bodies and need help. Just now Nature is herself 
doctoring people with the fresh sap from the deep roots, and 
there is a rise in strength in human frames in accord with 
Nature's push. A month more, and this push will turn to full 
fruition, and then the sun will mellow everything into decay. 
So it is meant now for you to prepare yourself by rest and 
pleasure. Indeed, we do wish sometimes you had some little 
home away from influences of pain and people's groans. But 
it is better to fulfil the mission, and it is not yet time to 
let go. I have been quite busy of late, but decided to 
have a day with the children to see their graduation exercises 
and hear Ellie play her exquisite melodies. Father was very 
proud. So was Harriet, and others. The children were 
dressed in fine white linen with blue ornaments, and I must 
say their intellect is remarkable. 

This is a school for the arts and the development of predomi- 
nant traits. They do not yet understand chemistry in its ful- 
ness, or science or government policy, but our schools are more 
in specialties. If Idell had been educated in atomic and active 
principles, she could have helped me more. But father says we 
need some beauty and music in our kingdom. And so we do, 
for when I am tired I love these dainty pictures and songs. It 
rests me, and prepares me for the next day's work. I often 
wish I could let them into the mists of earth for you. There are 
always new and curious sights through the microscope. The 
delicate wings of insects and the lace veins of the leaves after 
the green is taken off are so alike, and the cutis vera, after being 
dried, is like also, showing the resemblance in structure from 



248 

man to the smallest atom. And then, mother, if we dip thin 
wire frames into the water, how film will stretch across, and 
rainbows begin to play upon it! This is the very first step of 
heaven into earth, where spirit starts her web and the clinging of 
particles begins. A film is the root of all form, and the small 
day-fly that stays for the hour is the nearest thing to film 
that has life in it. The long legs must have served for wires. 
Some things are really made in films without being born from 
eggs. I have seen flowers appear in our gardens from dewy 
films instead of roots. I have a quick way of electrifying a 
spirit, and sending out the torpid condition from the pores or 
avenues of the body. For instance, suppose a man discontented 
and grieved in the third sphere, I find the grieving has dis- 
colored his magnetism and I inject a slow volt of electricity, 
as we give morphine, you know. Sometimes after a minute 
the man begins to smoke or steam as if he was on fire. His nos- 
trils dilate, his eyes sparkle, and every hair stands far out, like 
a fan. It is dangerous to give too much, so I use careful judg- 
ment. His veins gain color, and there is a rising of the mind 
from dark to light; courage comes and it is impossible to grieve, 
so the man is cured. The nearest to this that one can give on 
earth is the battery, I suppose, for, unless used judiciously, our 
slow volts would kill. But the day will come when most med- 
icines will be set aside, and the system cleared of its clogs in 
this way. Thus all causes of cough or humor or distress by uric 
acid would be burned right out. Do not lose faith, mother. 
Keep your will going forth steadily. 

From Wadsworth. 



Sept. 18, 1897. 
My dear Mother, — We have been with you many times this 
summer, as you know. We carried you through with sym- 
pathy in the great trial that came; but, of course, it was more 
of a gain to us, even if a loss to you. What the earth loses, 
heaven gains, especially if the rising soul is of worth; and I 



249 

am sure our dear one had patience, hope, spiritual longing, 
and many traits of character that are considered of value in 
every world. Death is to us as if some one had been born, and 
does not wear that black, sad aspect as in earth. Still, we all 
have memory of the feelings of loneliness left behind. I 
never shall forget how I pitied you the moment I came to my 
senses in the new body, and I was glad then that you had 
thought so much about the presence of those who go out and 
leave the body. I was sorry I had derided it as a belief, but 
I was so young I did not know as now. I know that worlds 
are all about us in space, and are parts of heaven, of differing 
qualities, just as the notes of a song are parts of a grand music. 
And, then, how much broader scope there is for growth ! There 
was competition among doctors down here, and those with 
most money and advantages of friends got ahead, and but 
little attention was paid to the status of real knowledge. But 
in a new world everything was fitted and adapted, and sense 
is greater than money. I have your love and sympathy, and 
father's order, and the children's love of ornament and regu- 
larity and the fine arts; and so I am advanced just as fast as 
I gain in power. I have adapted electricity to the raising of 
the new form from the film of matter, which always comes 
over with the magnetic spirit. If a person died of any cold 
disease, I give electricity in warm red flashes. If they die of 
fever, then I give blue or white. These yellow-fever people 
out West are burned, so their magnetism is wilted and like a 
plant dying. I give these a deep purple flash, and sometimes 
red, to see if life is weaving form. That fever is caused by dirt 
lying in streets and, I must say, by so thick a population of 
negroes. It is curious, but in great masses negroes exude 
a kind of dark sweat, which attracts a tropical germ into life. 
These germs seldom settle on negroes, but attack the whites. 
It is liable to break out where numbers of negroes live, and 
where there is much dirt and filth. I am working now in 
borderland awhile, as so many of our doctors like our way 
of rousing motion. It is on the same principle as a hothouse 



250 

for plants. But somehow not many of our physicians can give 
the right bolt. This requires skill and plan and study, but 
much of it comes to me by impression. I think I must have 
inherited this from you, for I note how quick you are to get 
impression of spiritual things. 

Some things are not told to you until they come with a shock, 
as when taking away our dear and near and helping one the 
other day. But these startlings of the soul are useful both to 
those left and those who go, for it is change; and by and through 
change do benefits come. We had a kind of funeral over the 
forming body, — no, I must not say funeral, still, it was in 
white as it was in black on earth, and all children and friends 
were dressed in white, and listened to an earnest prayer and 
remarks by the old pastor. But, instead of a dead body, it 
was a form just beginning to breathe the new life, and is now 
alive and well with us. These white funerals are given in 
hopes they will be impressed into earth, and take the place 
of sadness and mourning. But people cannot feel as we do, 
I know, about these things. You must not take this to heart, 
and let it hurt you ; but try to think of it as an event which will 
bring about a new way. It will certainly bring more sym- 
pathy, and perhaps open a resting-place for you. Meantime 
do not worry, but go on with easy effort, taking up what comes 
in your path to do for humanity, without feeling distressed 
or lonesome. All things come right for those who help. This 
I find to be true ; for, while I work hard in borderland, I find 
my mind intensifying with enjoyment when I rise to the fifth 
degree. I have more scope of ideas, and rest is as a peace 
that could not come to earth. Oh, how I wish I could take 
you out and up into this true rest! But they will not let me, 
neither would it be right to disturb the mission given you. 
It is like a book that must be finished before the calm and 
hopeful joy can come. I see spirits enjoying the upper spheres, 
and once I said, "How can you feel at peace when there is such 
extreme distress upon the earth?" They said, "We go every 
morning to alleviate it and drop seeds of comfort for those who 



251 

hearken; but self-opinion and thinking they know more than 
God does, envelop them, and, they turn away without hear- 
ing." There is no way but experience for people to learn faith. 
When they are hurt, then they begin to cry out for us; and, 
as we rest, so we gain the magnetic flames which we leave 
in earth. Father could not be at ease at first, nor rest, because 
you were alone ; but he has learned that, in order to help others, 
he must have a silent hour to regain power. Nothing can 
be done without entire rest and having the mind as thin as a 
morning mist. I suppose God saw the need of this when he 
rested on the seventh day, as was said. I notice some of your 
patients who go worrying on and ailing, and won't rest, are 
brought to a bed of sickness, for the very purpose of giving the 
inside spirit a chance to look over its web and see what to keep 
and what to eliminate. We all rejoice because the Grecian 
war is over, and not so many rising to be cared for. It seems 
to be more the intellectual people who are coming now, and 
those who hold high office. It is curious how frightened they 
are when they become conscious that they have passed death. 
They seem to think that God could have no world but little 
earth; and, for all they have written books on the soul and 
believed in a future, yet they seem to be astonished that there 
Is a future, and that man is capable of casting off his vegeta- 
tive body and accepting this magnetic one. A magnetic body 
is easier to heal than a blood and adipose one. I belong to 
a fine argumentative school, where we discuss all that relates to 
form. We have a band who come from the Leutgert case, 
and we have really to smile when they say there are only two 
sesamoid bones in the mortal frame. What a shame it would be 
to these professors, who know so much, if that woman should 
suddenly appear! It would be the best lesson for doctors that 
ever was sent. Bones of animals are so like the human that 
none could be safely placed. I am called up now to a case 
just come over, and must go. My love is with you ever, dear 
mother. From Wadsworth. 



252 

Nov. 21, 1897. 
My dear Mother, — I give you a holiday welcome, for all that 
is in earth is reflected over here. Even the cruel things are 
reflected, so we can judge about them and help heal them. 
It is coming winter down here, but in our sphere the leaves are 
green and fragrant, and flowers become every day fresh and 
beautiful. Sometimes I tire of this perpetual summer, so 
go towards the colder stars awhile. There are all kinds of 
grades of worlds, and one can be satisfied as easily as on this 
earth when they move to a warm climate and vice versa. The 
only difference lies in not being afraid to change or die; that 
is, I have to grow thicker, less magnetism and more tendency 
to blood and bone. The one called Christ had learned the 
art of dying from world to world very quickly, so he could 
cast off and take on whatever condition was needed for change. 
And so, from the very highest form of supreme light, he could 
descend to materialize flesh. But I do not yet understand 
those quick changes, although I am a student in chemistry, and 
daily go up to the laboratory of the faculty to examine cells,, 
glands, processes, and their relations to different atmospheres. 
But all ways require practice as well as study. Now I wish 
you could be with us in preparing holiday tables, but the duty 
you do down there reflects up to us and encourages us. We 
all feel the tenderness of the mother love. I realize it more 
now I am not worried about needs. I see you still have some 
worry for the future, but you can cast it aside, for something 
comes at the call. It is not great wealth that helps so much as 
this curious supply that comes at the very end, when the soul 
has done expecting. I watch this process in many homes,, 
and am sure that there are bands ready with supply when 
the experience has gone far enough to stretch the soul. If 
I had lived, how tired I would have been waiting for practice, 
not knowing that experience was a need for the mortal in all 
conditions of spheres ! Oh, this is the place to learn the good 
laws. Somehow in earth we are so closed in by the body. We 
have brought our bones almost down to rock, and our muscles 



253 

to leather, and our nerves will carry only the sounds of the 
material atmosphere. So we are compact, hard to die, liable 
to hold germs after they squeeze into the soft portions; and our 
spiritual pus, if I may so call it, is impure and mixed. So, 
when we go out by death, we can rise only to borderland. I 
am still experimenting with my electric methods to separate 
the crude atoms of the spirit from the leaven. If the leaven 
predominates, the person rises very quickly from border- 
land, and understands all the reasons of life. But, if the self- 
atoms — deceit, lies, doubt — weigh the most, then I have a 
hard patient to attend every day. We have tried to send you 
a good many little duties, and I see you take them up, and it 
is well; for it gives you more expression and ways to reach the 
ills of people. We had a good visitor one day in the loving 
dear one who came up, and all is well. Idell and Ellie need 
her to watch them and judge for them while I am on duty 
in my band. You know whoever is called has place here long 
before they come. There is a preparation some months be- 
fore the time of the call. Even if by accident or sudden ill, 
yet the bands know it is not accident, but only a method to 
come away, — a door to push open. Our good oculist came 
over easily, and made into form with my help, and is now 
resting and observing and walking to and fro in a lovely garden, 
because his work was so monotonous below as to tire him. 
I hope, mother, you keep warm and well fed, so as to have 
winter strength. I often wish I could melt some of the gold 
rocks I see in our land, and send them to you by vapor, and 
then condense them again. It is said that those old Rosi- 
crucians used to know the art of doing this, and I think by 
constant study for a few months I could learn it. Gold was 
once all in the atmosphere, and has been sent to earth for ages, 
and so got buried with accumulations. With love, 

From Wadsworth. 



254 

Dec. 18, 1897. 
My dear Mother, — It is coming Christmas, and I think every 
spirit has sensation of coming home to earth, as memory is 
fresher and more active at this time. I don't know why, for 
surely we have enough to eat and drink, far more satisfying 
than the flesh food of the past; and we have pleasant 
homes and gardens and spheres of usefulness. So it must 
be the groove of association away from the back ages that 
has impressed the mind ; or, as a guide told me, it is the innate 
benevolence of the original soul working itself out into action,, 
and grasping the grand universal brotherhood. This guide 
said every year more souls kept hold of this universal chain 
of love instead of sinking back into individualizing, and thus 
the world progressed toward a fulness of the best powers. He 
said, if holidays had not been grooved in memory as times of 
sympathy and outpouring of self-light, that improvement of 
races would be impossible, for by these days or times of up- 
rising of the powers in mortals the celestial bands keep their 
promise of redeeming all mankind, and casting off the devils 
of sin. I have of late been conversing with guides of high 
degree in a religious way instead of a medical one. It is time 
I learned more about emotional phases of the being, for they 
affect the body more or less, as I have noticed when working 
over patients in borderland. I find that those who had a re- 
ligion that admits of the devil set against God, and trying 
to get away His people, do not come to shape so quickly as 
those who believe that God Himself is dealing out the evil, 
as well as the good, and there is no devil at all. Then there 
is a class who have run along life by fear of future punishment,, 
and were held in check by persons preaching it. And so I 
find that what we put into the soul affects the formation of 
the body just as much as bad air or bad food or neglect of 
bathing. A man who never washes his soul by the magnetic 
flash of a good deed suffers much while coming to, as we used 
to say after an anaesthetic. While those who open their sense 
organs every morning, and air out their nerve processes, and 



255 

absorb the sunrise and the bird chirps, spring up and put out 
head, arms, feet, just like a plant coming swiftly into bloom. 
So we see the necessity of feeding the soul before being born 
here. Even my tender electric methods of assisting a body 
to shape will not give that complete and perfect roundness 
and freshness that a life of well-doing can do. 

I am telling all this, so you can see what I lecture about. I 
did not know what you might say if you knew that I, who 
seldom thought of serious things, had turned attention to what 
is called religion. But you see why I was led to it: because 
something made an obstacle in my quick appliance of electric 
stroke, and some who held the tight Presbyterian notions 
wouldn't grow fast, but lingered along, half -mortal and half- 
spirit, as if they could not bear to know whether there was a 
devil or not. I found many of the old ministers, who thought 
they were the elect, were yet in islands of our commonwealth, 
and could not evolve the winged magnetism which the soul uses 
to float on air with. I find there is something more potent 
than even electricity to raise the condition of a newly born 
being. It is possible I shall have to reincarnate in order to 
learn what this is, unless through you I can learn more about 
the incoming of the vital spark and its flame. After you come, 
maybe you can spare me a few years, so I can have more study 
in the very roots of the soul. Some doctors tell me to let well 
enough alone, and go on reviving as best I may. But I hate 
to see forms half made, like chickens with one leg out the shell, 
or the head a film, or lost auricles or vena-cava, and lying so 
for months. I am sure I could overcome the obstacle if I 
only knew the root of the soul or whence it evolved. After 
these lectures I notice a whole class of our medical students 
go to earth, and surround clinical cases and operations, so 
as to supersede me; but no matter, a truth with us is never 
patented : we are all glad to have one found. I am attending 
lectures at present about these Christmas holidays and their 
origin, and how many Christs there were in each earth, and 
what amount of good they did. I am rounding out my edu- 



256 

cation in other ways besides medicine. Father laughs, and 
says, "Wadsworth, if anybody will solve these old questions 
about life and the way to harmonize it, you will; for you are 
like mother, inquiring into everything." 

I well remember, mother, when you came to the sphere. 
Your love and longing to find me made your soul-self very 
light, and you must have been out of your body, all but a 
thread. If I had known all that I know now in physics, I 
could have strengthened that thread, and brought you to con- 
sciousness, so you could have clearly seen and heard, and re- 
turned satisfied that I was in a good place. When you faded 
back from my vision, I remember father held out both arms, 
and cried out, but I was too weak to say anything. 

You ask what we eat. I wish you could come up and see 
these Christmas tables in the gardens and the messengers 
bringing the red sliced melons, the large juicy figs, grapes, 
oranges, and melons which taste like turkey, and magnetic 
sparkling fruits and liquids, one swallow of which will vivify 
a man into new efforts. The fruits, being ripened by our sun, 
Alcyone, or by some larger sun, are adapted to the spirit taste; 
and, as I have often told you, no more can be partaken of than 
to supply the activity of the system, with very little waste. 
No well-formed spirit comes round a barrel of dirt and waste, 
as is done in earth. Fire shoots through the duodenum and 
smaller tubes, and holds out the little lacteals and nervy sub- 
stance, so the form is like unto the earth, but not so weighty. 
Think of how many millions of tons of waste the human race 
supplies to the soil. The system has more than it can circu- 
late for its needs and nourishment. Now we have selected 
just those grain and fruits which will be taken up for use; 
that is, to keep the balance of form and sustain every portion. 
There is no such selection in earth, and so the stomach is al- 
ways grinding what it does not need to fill the barrels. And 
sleep is natural. Mr. Wm. P. has slept the greater part of 
the time since coming. He was so tired, but is getting on now. 
I slept much at first, and so did Fred. It is according to what 



257 

one does with the system and how hurt it is. Father sleeps 
more than I do. But the children, not having passed through 
the earth pains, are rested and off to the hills to see the im- 
mense sun rise and the moons go down. If only the death- 
rate would one day delay, I would take a vacation, and stay 
upon earth the whole twenty-four hours; and yet w 7 hat use, 
as long as no one can see or hear us ? Yet we can give pres- 
ence and impressions of ideas, and that is of worth. We can 
also comfort you in your home, for you realize us, especially 
on Sabbath evenings. I have a picture I want to send you. 
I will hang it in our studio until you come. Idell drew it. 
It is the four who are all yours in the new home, and who send 
you a happy Christmas. 

From Wadsworth. 



April 14, 1898. 
My dear Mother, — I send you Easter love and greeting and 
assurance that everything will work for good in the end. The 
law of our world is continually pressing its manifestations into 
all earths, and so, after a time, it cannot help but ripen the 
hearts and thoughts of mankind. When I first came here, 
I could not understand the law of spirit overcoming matter 
any more than I did in earth. But, remembering the quiet 
remarks you so often made to me, and by listening to the 
converse of the bands and faculty, I soon learned to follow the 
thread of a divine law through all things. And now I am 
quite an expert in giving reasons and arguments to those in 
borderland who are all despondent because of death, and 
being separated from family. For, look at it as we may, 
mother, it is at present a separation to those who have not 
burst the covers of selfism. Your spirit is able to rise over 
its form, and see and hear with spiritual sense; but very few 
have this divine gift, and so death is a separation. The people 
are just like the roots of a plant that cannot see the blossom 
above, and so will not believe there is any. We had a de- 



258 

lightful service on Easter, and the incense from thousands of 
flowers was like thrills of music over all who listened. I 
noted the friends and others who were of note in earth, and 
had brought over some deed that gave them magnetic force. 
Idell had a large picture, on the eastern wall, of peace angels, 
supposed to be in contact with earth at present to avert war 
and restore brotherly love. I asked her who sat for the angels, 
but she said they were projections of faces sent through her 
pencil. Is this not like mediumship? I think the children 
are inspired in many things that they do, and I believe more 
and more in the one world sending messages through into 
another world. Why not, when all these stars and planets are 
strung on the big vibrating chain of divine law ? Like apples 
on one tree, all receive the sun down the branches or the sap 
from the soil. I find, as I study, that life is not so compli- 
cated as our inferior senses try to make it. Father arranged 
the studio for Easter in an ornamental way, not precisely 
with flowers, but that which is born of flowers. He opened 
a long vial of violet perfume, and there was a fountain of purple 
mist rising about a foot high, throwing off white bubbles and 
giving out an exquisitely odorous fragrance that, if long in- 
dulged in, would create the trance. Then he opened other 
glass vials that gave out golden spray; and one, that was so 
extremely subtle and spiritual, gave out a white ball, which 
culminated in lilies, and so perfect were they that thousands 
tried to grasp them, but the evanescent things would vanish. 
The gardens of the heavens are so plentiful in juices that I 
often recommend baths in these perfumes, adapting the color 
to the patient. We do not have alcoholic ferments, but we 
extract higher qualities of juices from our grains and blossoms. 
We do not have to keep parts of body in alcohol, as in earth, 
to study; and, indeed, there are no parts, for when a spirit dies, 
or, as we term it, rises, the body is so shrivelled that it seems to 
dissolve into the electrical waves. If a spirit seems despond- 
ent or frail or sad, we place it under the cathode ray, exam- 
ining every part, and then apply the necessary lack. Most 



259 

spirits lack sympathy. These we treat with the spray of yellow, 
either from roots or the air. Then, when they begin to shine, 
they naturally give sympathy, and thus get it. We get what we 
give, and no more. 

Space paths and currents around earth are thick with pa- 
triotic people of our country, all waiting to know about war. 
Father and I are storing thousands of juice extracts, drops, 
subtle vapors, and those things needed to restore the second 
body; for probably the shores will be covered with them and 
our hospitals filled. It means busy work, but, as there is 
always room and orderly purpose, there is no fear of hurry 
or neglect. We often revive a soldier who is shot, but not 
blown apart, before the earth body is buried. The change 
of worlds is progress. It gives the chance to consider and 
begin anew. Father is not down to-day, the air is so excited 
I thought he had better keep away from it. He sends you 
Easter welcome, and says he will be glad when he sees you 
walking up our pathway and joining us here, knowing there 
is no more sickness and distress. You never had much joy 
yourself, mother: you gave it all to others. We hope to open 
a way yet for ease and quiet, and at the same time to be a com- 
fort to those who have needs. 

From Wadsworth. 



June 12, 1898. 
My own darling Mother, — You know how my heart jumps 
to be called here to meet you and to write my thoughts. There 
is nothing I so love as to tell you what I have been doing and 
all that exists in this quick moving law. I have many honors 
which are represented by shields and badges, and one school 
gave me plumes to wear. But I feel too much like a prince, 
so father has them carefully laid away for you to see ; and they 
may be of use when I rise higher. For a plume is the same 
as liberty, and gives the spirit the password into the immense 
space between worlds or lands of liberty. I have to hear by 



260 



proxy, but this good minister gives me the idea. I mean that 
flesh can be illuminated by power of mind, as you can see on 
the brow of a truthful and spiritual mortal; and that, as the 
spiritual body rises with its finer flesh, or folding, it becomes 
yet more light; and by the time the soul reaches the seventh 
degree all the material has dropped from it, leaving the fold- 
ing as light, a result of the constant sifting and uplifting of 
deaths. As I improve in mind, I overcome flesh, each time 
sifting out the gross and receiving from the higher until I shall 
be as light-body. I have seen a little child born of love into 
earth, and in an hour dying out of it. This little body shrinks 
into a very small compass, so it is not larger than a doll, be- 
cause all the love has arisen to form the new body. This 
child, being all love, bounds from one sphere to another away 
to the seventh ; and, every time it bounded, it left small bundles 
of self, until all of it was illuminated love. But seldom a child 
rises as this one, for they are mostly born of passions, and not 
of sacred feelings. 

I can see that matter has pretty full sway over earth. In 
very few people does mind rise out of it enough to make it 
obey. It should be so, and must, before the souls therein can 
strike out for the immortal growth. You do your part, dear 
mother; for you have knowledge that the soul is the master 
and matter the subject. The soul must have the power of the 
master in itself before it can use it over things. But the rocky 
conditions of other souls so buried in themselves does act 
as an obstacle to your efforts. But never mind, keep on in 
harmony, and with my help we will let some souls through the 
jail of matter, and keep them awake until they, too, start others. 
Let us set the world to work, and give them all something to do. 
It is because of the drones that there is so much buried of the 
self in habits and in needs. No one should be buried in need, 
but just call it around them and use it. A habit makes a 
shroud, and the mortal lies under it, like a worm under a 
stone. The habit of meals at just such an hour may be car- 
ried beyond order, and become a worry. The trouble with 



26l 

people is they go to extremes instead of keeping in the har- 
monies. They fold in like a chrysalis, and never think of 
being born into great happiness. There was no need of death 
until the mortal thickened up so much in flesh and in habit 
that there was something to die from. A sixth-sphere angel 
never dies. There is not enough to die from, no set habit, 
no fastening to time and things, no discord or worry, or dark- 
ness or sin. Nothing to die from, so they never die, but grow 
into the seventh degree. I will not say there is no dying from 
the lower spheres, because there is. We cannot escape the mass 
of matter we left ; and, the deeper the mass, the longer we are 
dying; though I did not leave much distress, nor sorrow, nor 
sin, nor any habit, nor mass of matter, when I came away, 
and so I can go more upward into spheres very well. The 
only thing I see that at all worries me is the self-sacrifice you 
made in the house and other ways for my education, and these 
I am determined to rectify. I have the power which education 
brings. I did not waste a jot of that old home, for it turned 
to light, and I have it in me. And so father and I will look 
out for you, steadily returning in light what was taken out in 
money. For money and light are the same thing, only one 
is adapted to earth and one to spirit. I love to answer your 
questions. It seems as if I was again in form and going to 
the hospital, reaching for the fame which is now almost mine 
and of use in the immense future. The reason that springs 
as geysers or cold fountains last so long is because nature gives 
and receives in balance, and therefore cannot give out in sup- 
ply. A law which can become balanced is then in tone with 
the mighty law. In these worlds the eating and drinking is 
just sufficient to keep time and tune with the body, so evacua- 
tions are slight and sometimes not at all, — every jot of food 
passing to body and thrown off in magnetic vapor as fast as 
used in energy, thus losing the need of outward lower passages 
for aught but magnetic worn particles. 

A sacrifice is the giving up of self for another. It cannot 
be done without love. I know you wanted to, that you loved 



262 

to do it, and that is why I know it must return by the sym- 
pathetic law. If it had not been love, it would not have been 
as an impression. I see now how God loved the world, sac- 
rificing by the suffering of Christ. That was always a fable 
to me until now. You have brought it out plain to me. You 
were sacrificed that I might have fame, and that prayer is just 
as sure to be answered and give its returns as that Christ saved 
by his sacrifice. I have already fame, and the results will 
come to you in work, and in leading the worn and weary ones 
into the truth of building their bodies well, for no irregular 
form can go beyond the third sphere. Organs and shapes 
must be very symmetrical before they can pass beyond the 
portals of that country. The understanding must be so devel- 
oped as to make every cell obey the harmonic rule of give 
and receive, and so balance. When you are sick, my mind, 
or some physician whom I bring, makes your will low, so 
your body will obey. How could our minds press against 
yours, for my mother has a pretty stalwart and firm mind 
when it is up straight and on fire ? So we have to lower your 
will, that we, in our turn, may control the flesh, and get the 
currents in harmony again. Do not have worries. Trust 
in us, for we have influence and ways which you know we will 
use. Your son, w. 



Nov. 23, 1898. 
My dear Mother, — I knew you would think of us to-day. 
I hope you will go to see our loved one, where I shall find 
you. The children will bring flowers in the morning; and, 
wherever you are, we shall dine also, — that is, dine by the 
dear old smells of the day, though our more aesthetic dinner 
will be with Idell and Ellie. It is just as substantial for 
our present body as the fowls and ribs of earth were to the 
other body. All over the universe things are adapted, and 
what makes the struggle is the way the mortal tries to spoil 
the adaptation, and form methods of self-opinion. The more 



263 

I study, the more I see how smooth life would go on if people 
did not think they knew so much more than the Almighty. 
But you see now it is in the heredity, and runs from father 
to child, like a steady stream, and so there will have to be strug- 
gle and strain for years to stifle obstinacy and fallacy of the 
man, and let the natural laws work as they should. 

During the holidays I am on duty, and so I visit different 
stars and this earth at my leisure and a number of my faculty. 
We were in the great country called Leo, where the meteors 
came from this year. There are immense amalgamations of 
gases thrown from earths that are similar to this one. As 
the gases fuse, they become solid and turn to metals, and burn 
all the way across the air. This earth casts off the same, 
which can be seen way up in Leo stars. It is merely a throw- 
ing off of gas, the same as the human body does when full of 
wind. We visited many of these earths, and found they re- 
volve around some sun, and have real clay-formed people, 
much more solid and bloody than a spirit. We also visited 
some very refined countries or stars where the body is deli- 
cate, the nerve processes folding together and forming a pure 
white and pink surface for the outer. 

No, mother, I do not think children are newly created in 
spirit and then born into earth. There are child seeds, just 
the same as there are dandelion seeds, floating over all earth 
worlds. This is another case of adaptation, for we have often 
seen these microscopic little oval seeds with the tail end. 
Where these originate I know not. Some celestials tell us 
they are spiritual thoughts of God Himself, thrown off in space, 
with desire to bury or mould into matter and become in His 
image as they grow. These seeds are breathed in by the male, 
and thus through the process of sex and the habit or innate 
instinct of the seed itself it follows nature and becomes child, 
just as an apple seed given its adaptive soil will become a tree. 
An apple seed cannot become a child, because it has not a suffi- 
ciency of God in it to progress to that condition; but it can 
become as the arterial system, for, if you were to turn a tree 



264 

upside down, it resembles at once the great aorta and veins 
with all their branches, and their fruit tries to resemble the 
several human organs. Hen seeds (eggs) and insect seeds 
go as far toward the image of man as they can reach. But, 
as far as I can judge, all eggs or seeds originate from what 
is called Deity, or the breathing image of life. But some are 
from the highest sense, some from the lowest, and not filled 
out. The human seeds, being of higher spiritual quality, 
and coming from God's head, let us say, are brainy, and 
can also think as God can. And, the more this thought sense 
is exalted, the more useful the man, and the more understand- 
ing is given to him. So, if an individual fails to ripen his 
self-seed and develop the spiritual within, the longer will be 
his journey to mortality or any rising in the spheres. So 
sometimes a spirit dwindles down, — that is, loses the body 
force, — and becomes seed again, and is thus entered again 
into earth and is reborn. This is reincarnation. Some- 
times the individual is transferred to other earths or other 
stars, according as he is adapted. Then there are reincarna- 
tions by the forest substance, especially with Indians. If an 
Indian is not ready after death to move on, the broken and 
disjointed spirit is carried to a forest and left awhile, until the 
green chlorophyll, or matter, enters the system, and thus mate- 
rializes him again into clay as an adult; and he never remem- 
bers he died, but walks about as if he always lived here. I 
know spirits who have changed worlds hundreds of times. 
There was Jesus, who made his descent many times along 
those past ages, and he was called other names. After a spirit 
has got through his reincarnations, then the memory of it 
all comes to him, and he sees how much he gained by those 
changes. He might have been a drunkard in one incoming, 
and in the next one overcome it. I really think, if father could 
be placed in some higher earth awhile, he would be stronger, 
as he would gain the impulse of a stronger make-up. But, 
still, it may be there is no need; for all cannot be hardy spirits. 
There are some very curious worlds in space, and all kinds of 



265 

spheres; but, being so far apart, there is no disorder. Every 
spirit is sent to the most adaptable place or where love calls it, 
so there is no danger of getting lost. It is an immense study, 
and wonderfully interesting. You will be here some time to 
study it all with me. 

From Wadsworth. 



Dec. 18, 1898. 
My dear Mother, — I wish you a pleasant Christmas, and you 
will know we shall be with you when you call at some part of 
the day. We shall hear and come, notwithstanding duty, for 
there are others to take our place on the instant. I am pre- 
paring some newly arrived spirits in borderland to celebrate 
their Christmas in their new homes without lamenting their 
death from earth. Some feel sullen about it, some are grief- 
stricken, some blame the Almighty for taking them away 
from a money-making world; and all these we call sick pa- 
tients. I electrify them with the little machine of my inven- 
tion, and thus start the action of the nerves and the play of 
the magnetic fires. If a body has its full circle powers, there 
is no danger of despondence over any change. It is when 
the circle is obstructed, and the wastes do not flow off fast 
enough to give room to the fresh income, that grief and terror 
and disease are started. If I was in earth with this machine, 
I could so treat those weak, giving-up people that life would 
renew in them, and they would attract success, both in friends 
and in business and money. After a time, when electricity has 
more fully entered into human uses, I shall hope to introduce 
this quick restorer of vitality between the circle systems, 
motor and sensor, vein to artery, cell to absorbents, and bone 
to its interior cartilage. Every part of the body is a work of 
rings or ovals; and, with these started like a mill-wheel, and 
kept going, a person could almost live forever. At any rate, 
the change would be merely a going to sleep and being born 
lighter, into lighter ovals and circles. 



266 

In these days of jubilee there is much using of evergreen 
and flowers for ornament, and our dear children and others 
are busy arranging. Then we have candies, which seem al- 
most to grow on the cane, so flush with the glory of sunlight are 
they. Sometimes it is not worked through machines, but taken 
right from the ooze, — pure white, and in oval drops that give 
the taste a thrill, enough to make a glory of eating it. Every 
fruit or juice is so raised in tone of taste that I think a mortal 
could not eat of them without great excitation of the nerves, 
as they are adapted to the new body and the more keen nerves. 
Eating and drinking are like electric thrills to us. 

You must be careful, mother, and keep warm this winter, 
for you are needed some time in earth yet, not only for healing, 
but for the band spirits to reach certain doctors with more 
open ideas. You know how hard it is for our hospitals to 
receive any new creed about medicine ; but, through your mind, 
we can send many an impression, and they think they are the 
originators themselves, and so put it in as a test on some poor 
patient who is not paying money. Then they use the idea, 
and it gets into practice, and is not called quack. There is no 
mind so obstinate as to new methods as the medical minds 
in earth. The habit comes across, but is more easily argued, 
as they cannot help seeing the effects. We are each allowed 
a few minutes ' speech when in session, to tell what new way 
we have learned and practised. My electric machine, which 
operates on freshly born spirits, and brings them into shape 
quickly, is now authentic, and others begin to use it. So the 
whirls and coils of men and women that roll up on our shore are 
carried away faster and gain vitality in the hospitals. I think 
father is better than usual, and is much quicker to move about, 
and this is a great help to me ; for, when I telegraph for certain 
medicines or leaves, if they are sent on the instant, I can attend 
to more patients, and thus get more honor, and by honor we 
rise, and not by money. 

I see the Rev. B. at times. He has cast out the old creed, I 
guess, and does not now use the Bible for texts, as all that, 



267 

he says, applied to the earth. I often note that ministers 
here preach from a rose or a small tree, or from a butterfly, 
instead of from the Bible. It is odd here. Death changes 
ideas, and drops old religious forms and fears about hell and 
stories about the devil. Most preaching now is how to drop 
old habits, and so gain lighter magnetism and power. A man 
who has power can control material action, and verily turn 
water into wine ; for all over the universe atoms are the same, 
only they differ in arrangement, and so cause a different shape. 
There are square atoms, and rounds and circles and hearts; 
and these condense according to their affinity for each other. 
So some people are all made of heart atoms, which establish 
an affectionate nature. But, if disease germs eat the points of 
the hearts, then it affects the affections for the worse. Other 
people are made of square atoms, and these are all right with 
the worlds in truths, but constantly hitting with corners. So, 
when a spirit arrives here, we immediately judge of his atomic 
make-up, and thus know his character and his quality of self. 
Then we set about straightening the general cells into natural 
form. If you could learn whether a person was heart-atomed 
or diamond-atomed, or whatever shape, you could soon tune and 
eone them into natural consistency, especially if you had the 
tlectric motor which I have invented for tuning the nerves, 
just as a musician tunes a violin, and so prepares it to give 
good sound. All these muscles and bones are mere projec- 
tions of the nerve cells, guided into growth by will, energy, 
hope, love, and progressive mental strength. So, if the mind 
is fully toned, there is no room for disease or sin; and grief 
will not last long. The children will trim your room for the 
holidays; and, if you listen toward evening, when you feel 
most lonesome, you will hear Ellie play on her ^olian harp. 
Be cheerful. Give my love to my old love. I wish her cheer, 
and accept my Christmas letter in token that good times are 
coming. From Wads worth. 



268 

Feb. 28, 1899. 
My dear Mother, — I feel glad that you can keep our way 
clear into earth, for, as Idell says, we need to make compari- 
sons for progress. Our faculty comes every day to hospitals or 
on battlefields to judge of death changes, and watch the soul 
spin anew the second body, thus forming contrasts between 
material and spiritual ways. All our physicians are very busy 
this season, not only on account of war, but because of the singu- 
lar extremes of cold and storm in this earth. Very few lungs- 
can stand these extremes unless born in arctic zones and living 
there, and thus these delicate organs are the cause of many 
deaths at this time. It is harder to renew lungs than any other 
organs, as here is where life and death meet in struggle, both 
at birth and in the change. The tissue that separates the 
blood from the direct air is very fine; and, being accustomed 
to oxygen, it is hard to change to ether or finer breath quality. 
Sometimes a spirit lies a long time in balance as to whether 
it will revive or be reincarnated. I save many by my refined 
battery invention, but it must be finer yet to be relied upon,, 
and this is now my daily study. For the veins flow magnet- 
ism instead of blood, and the air is ether instead of oxygen, 
so you see there are different effects. The bodies that lie 
within each other, and are born as change requires or as we 
progress, are immense studies. The earth man is packed 
with his future, as if he were a trunk; and this future emerges 
as he advances in spheres. Even an idiot has enough to last 
for ages; and, as far as I can judge, life goes on and on with 
no end. I have never seen any end yet ; for, when I live in the 
fifth zones, I find people rising into finer body from what we 
used to call the North End, so it is not poverty or dirt that 
holds back a vigorous soul. I once asked a guide what held 
a spirit back from the very elevations of life spheres. lHe re- 
plied: "It is retention of some habit of earth, some self-opin- 
ion. Does not your good Book say, 'Ye must become as 
a little child if ye would enter heaven in all its truth'?" I can 
rise quite high. As Idell says, your love helps us to cast off 



269 

the earth. Sometimes, perhaps, I feel too proud of success; 
and the old habit of a little victory over the older doctors comes 
to me. But I try to conquer it, just working for the universe, 
and for no emulation of self. Praise comes by divine law, 
and so illuminated is the body in every vein and cell that all 
our people know by a glance what is the soul's true motive. 
I wish it was so in earth, but blood is thick, and does not allow 
its fire to shine. Nevertheless, blood is a low-burning fire, a 
fuel, as we call it, made from food. And it is only a question 
of time when this fuel refuses to burn, and then comes death, 
and blood gives up its fire to the new formation. 

All your loving thoughts and desire to see us form a line of 
light, or telephone, which we can use either to write or to give 
impressions; but the others of the family have no self -line. I 
must confess I had none myself until I came here, and saw that 
all this worship of the throne and angels carried on in the 
churches was really emotion of nerves, and that heaven was 
only another condition of country, and everything can be 
chemically considered and accounted for by strict science. 
The uncles and aunts and cousins have no self-line to send us, 
and we cannot use your line for tests to them, because indi- 
viduals each create a different current. In the earth it is the 
same. Suppose I used a telephone to you, I could not tele- 
phone at the same time on the same line to others. Here 
we have to work for the building of truth and to see every spirit 
happy. 

When I saw all the boys sick in the hospital, it used to dis- 
tress me, because I knew so little about healing; but now I find 
that, if we do our best for ailing and weak ones, we need not 
liave grief, for other ways open, different from ours. And 
these other ways are better and all under guidance, though we 
do not see through the mist. When you come, you will say, 
"Oh, I am sure you could never have gained such tact and 
honor in the lowly earth, because of competition." In these 
spheres there is room for all true practice, because no one is 
allowed to work in any art or method unless he loves it and 



270 

holds it in esteem far above money. There can be no deceit 
for it is in the lines of a man's face and in the flame of his eyes 
whether he is true to the work or not. I see the celestials 
have taken many from high positions in government this 
year, also authors, ministers, judges, and learned men. I 
suppose this is because there were too many, and so needed 
pruning. Also, those new islands will take up thousands of 
people, and give chance for the new ones coming in. Why, 
I heard some of our judges say there was not room in earth 
to incarnate spirits, and the population was ahead of the 
produce. So means of thinning the ranks had to be used, 
else there would be a famine or pestilence. 

Some of our astronomers have impressed the idea of larger 
telescope discs on earth minds; and it will soon be taken up, 
not only for study of the sun, world, and stars, but for appear- 
ances in ether. As soon as a glass is made fine and large 
enough to discern particles of ether, then veins of spirits, or 
second bodies, and silken boats and ships that sail the silent 
sea will be seen, and thus more proof of inside worlds and 
ways will be given. The mortal sight is accustomed to cer- 
tain vibrations and no more; and spirit, with its flash of fire 
in the veins, is beyond and above this sight. I am staying 
near earth now, because of such rush of incoming forms who 
need the stimulus of quick electrical care. My will is strong 
and steady. Father thinks I get this from you. And I can 
make a disembodied spirit believe in the change and set the 
pulse going better than most of our doctors. Regulation is 
what they need, and order. I have held many from going into 
the egg condition and lying for years. Try to rest, mother, and 
not work too hard. I wish we could help you more. 

From your dear son, Wads worth. 



April 6, 1899. 
My dear Mother, — Your spirit rises and expands so quickly 
now that we can meet you in the ether atmosphere that fills 



271 

within the oxygen, and impress you with our thoughts and 
love. We could have no real happiness unless you could share 
it with us, for the doing of duty without sympathy would feel 
so lonely and forlorn. Father would sink down into a weak 
condition but for your daily thought toward him, and the help 
he gives me in my work. Love seems to be the great motive 
power of the worlds, not only for our own, but love of the great 
powers of the universe, and desire to assist the bands in spread- 
ing this gospel. I can see that love and sympathy can do 
much toward expelling disease from the organs, and calling in 
that vital magnetism that the spring calls into the roots. If 
a lung or heart is vitally filled with a friendly earnest desire for 
strength, it casts out fear, and pushes for uniting with divine 
fulness. People let fear rule too much, and this closes the 
cells against pure magnetism. But it is hard to regulate pa- 
tients who have indulged in fear and foreboding for ages. 
Somehow it is in the generations, and I think the Lord did 
well to make a period called death, so one could cast off old 
habits and begin anew. I could never have saved as many 
as now, if I had lived in earth, because I had not the will in full 
strength, nor had I any belief in overcoming disease by the 
persistent endeavor of the spiritual part of ourselves. Medi- 
cine is thrice blessed, if it is assisted by a call for pure magnetic 
thrills. These are continually being sent in voices, in deeds, 
in flowers, and especially in music; and, if the patient can be 
so roused and exalted as to catch the fulness of natural thrills, 
then healing will be the result. If I had only been a strong 
celestial spirit when that trouble came to the poor fellow in 
the hospital, I think I could have killed those germs with a 
gentle volt of pure white electricity. The yellow flame is for 
motion. But there is a blue and a white flame, and a deli- 
cate violet, and, although they show in color as the force of 
motion bursts the cells, still their rightful use is for adjust- 
ment of discords in the human frame or even those discords 
between individuals or races. Did you ever note, when there 
was a war, there is much heat lightning and an array of blue 



272 

waves of light in the air? This is nature trying to equalize 
things, so as to bring harmony. 

No, mother, I do not think it will take a long time for you 
to work with me. All my ideas are the seeds I brought from 
you of knowledge, and, when you change bodies, these seeds 
will have vitality, and you will sense things by intuition. 
You will say, "Why, W., I know all these truths: they were 
a part of me even when I was a little girl." Grandma says 
you were always a queer child, with strong spiritual notions. 
What has become of the old homestead ? Whom did you sell 
it to ? I have seen some of those old ladies over here. They 
seem full of herbs and juices of roots, so they cannot rise very 
high, but still are content and happy. There are duties in 
such lowly lives as well as in broader action. I never could 
be content to visit homes just to ornament, as these old ladies 
did on Easter Day. I like a scientific life and to fathom all 
kinds of cells and mysteries. 

Oh, yes, we can see this sphere of earth from the third-zone 
stars, but not from the fifth. It looks like all the rest from 
that distance, and is exceedingly small, with its little moon 
travelling along. It is surrounded by a dense mass of cloud 
and moisture, owing to all that rises, especially in times of war. 
So, unless one has a guide, or learns the chemical ways of ap- 
proach, he is liable to roam round borderland some time. 
When I approach, I drop light, and absorb what is termed 
material essence, then I am about the quality of the medium's 
spirit or your spirit. If I should thicken out deeper, I prob- 
ably would become folded as flesh, but all the pains and dis- 
eases of this life would then set in, and I see no use. It might 
hold me for days, for the flesh is a terrible tangle. We all had 
a pleasant Easter, and were with you at all times during the 
day, bringing lilies and roses. We sent a band of spirits to 
my old hospital to ornament with blossoms. I wish you 
could have seen them. You did see them, but your soul for- 
gets when it returns into body. 

Here comes a spirit, who asks to write a word, says he 



273 

never had any but magnetic doctors. Now, mother, do live 
as easily as you can, and don't try to heal all the world. You 
have only your small part to do, and that is mission enough. 
If everybody had just one weak person to cheer and befriend, 
this earth would not have so many in asylums and jails. I see 
how neglect and selfishness does it. Why, if these bands of 
shining spirits were not watching and striving to do their best, 
the earth would burn in its own selfish fires, mankind would 
devour itself. This spirit beside me has lived a humane life, 
I see, by his color; and his organs are full of light. You see 
it is the principle which a soul weaves in itself that gives beau- 
tiful color, quick motion, and often a lovely crown, or halo, 
over the head. I shall be near the earth now for some time, 
as I take the place of a physician who must rest. We are 
given our rest and pleasure and work, so that all is a joy to 
us and no monotony or force, for the needs of life. Gardens 
of fruit and grains and juices stretch for hundreds of miles, 
and all have food, if they work for humanity, and not for self 
alone. We all send love. From Wadsworth. 



June 8, 1899. 
My dear Friend, — With every letter you write your spiritual 
strength grows stronger and keener, and your soul moves nearer 
to the ethereal light, where you receive direct answers to your 
questions instead of through the medium's power of others. 
As the soul is fed and nourished by faith and hope and all 
divine qualities, it grows in breadth and height and ability to 
be at one with God and His eternal laws. You see how a 
rose-bush grows as it feeds on the sunbeams and showers, 
and spreads into space and is at one with the glad beat of 
earth. So it is with an inspiring soul. It nestles nearer to 
God, and thus receives of His boundless care. A person may 
have land, houses, money, but, if he is far off from the 
ethereal light, he is apt to stumble and lose all. We must 
draw up to the very centre of the divine principles of faith, 



274 

hope, love, sacrifice, if we would get help and answer for our 
needs. We must not linger on the edge, and be guided 
partly by our own self-opinions, but give the whole up to 
God's guidance, and then we follow in His law. 

Rev. I. M. 



Our loving Mother, — Oh, how we wish you would fold up 
your work and come home where your loved ones are long- 
ing for you! Our teacher says, "Wait, little girls, until the 
mother's duty is done in earth." 

What is your duty? And don't you think there is just as 
good chance to help the weak ones over here? But teacher 
says that brother works through you now, and learns many 
things of material life which he needs to know for comparison. 
So you must stay awhile longer, and do enjoy while you stay, 
and have surety that every needed thing will come. Your soul 
is too bright and wide for the angels to lose sight of, and, when 
you shrink and have fear, they see it, and send you some 
happy comfort in a way you do not think. Oh, we are always 
searching to see what people need, and then we report it to 
the helpers, and the helpers tell the judges, and then perhaps 
they do not decide that it is a need, as they are teaching some 
lesson for experience. Even a spirit receives these lessons. 
Sister and I often wish for curious things. We wanted a 
larger and swifter air carriage, or balloon, as brother calls 
them, but the guides said no; for the enamel, or, as Wads- 
worth says, the bones of our hands were too frail to control 
the power of a larger carriage. It is so in earth. A person 
wants wealth, but the sense is too frail to guide its use. Or 
they want love, but the angels see that love would take away 
their effort for ambition. 

Things go on about right, mamma dear, could we all see into 
the roots of events, and know what they are destined to bring 
forth. 

Since I studied medicine, or, rather, the effort of certain things 



275 

on the spirit body, and compared them with the effort on the 
mortal body, I became more thoughtful. I see how wise is 
the law that works towards good, unless the human opinions 
get exalted, and shadow over with evil. I have stopped paint- 
ing pictures now, and my studio is full of drawings of skeletons, 
not only of the mortal, but the magnetic enamel frame and those 
low-bending creatures called animals, and insects also. These 
I study, and father brings me curious extracts of roots and 
flowers with which I may touch a magnetic framework and 
have it act alive. Then father jumps, and says, "Oh!" Any- 
thing unnatural makes him jump, because brother says he 
never stored enough of earth for strength. Father knows where 
every vial is and what plant it came from, so, if brother is miles 
away and sends for it by the etheric current, he can place it in 
the aluminum tube, and away it goes. I hear a great many 
doctors say, "We won't work without money." But, when the 
garments begin to look pale and to show idleness and their 
carriages won't move because they have lost spiritual power, 
then they begin to see that the rule of what father calls the Bible 
is working. What ye do to others ye will have returned, — 
something like that, but true. Ellie does not sing so much, but 
arranges our pretty home, sweeps it, not with what you have, 
but by touching three tubes and starting a volume of mist 
spray, which carries every bit of dust or useless thing into an- 
other tube, and off it goes. But Ellie makes rhymes for schools 
and churches, and on large white cards upon which I paint 
decorations. On the day called Memorial we did this for the 
soldiers' homes. Oh, so many went to earth to meet their 
friends! but these friends look down in the graves, not up 
where these loved ones stand. From Idell. 



Sept. ii, 1899. 
My dear Mother, — I never feel the hurry of time only when I 
come near earth. I wonder now how people work and live 
as well as they do, with the hurry to accomplish certain tasks 
before age comes. 



2j6 

Surely, the conscious, active life of an individual is indeed 
short, for more than half this time is spent in sleep, idleness, 
sickness, waiting for others. It would be a terribly weak and 
foolish God to create for such stupendous nothingness, if 
nothing was beyond. But the fact that the climbing of the 
soul is unending is a worthy cause, and the growing of eternity 
to ripen into perfection is real benevolence. When I first 
came here, I used to hurry my cases, and rush from one to an- 
other just as if I were in earth working for pay. Now I go on in 
a leisurely manner, for there is no patient bleeding or in cholera 
pain. The diseases are shadow memories of what the person 
endured in earth. That is, if one starved to death, why, the 
feeling does not leave abruptly, but clings to the spirit, and is 
at the time a reality to him. The shadow of a cancer will 
often last for years. Fear clings for months, and this debases 
the magnetism which we constantly renew. 

These memories last all along while the person rises, unless 
one exercises will and engages in some lively duty towards help- 
ing humanity. I have hardly dropped the memory of my 
throat, especially I feel it when I come to a spirit who has 
crossed by diphtheria. It is a sympathy flowing into the cords 
and nerves. Sympathy is the touch of soul essences, just as 
two fragrances from flowers will meet and each give sensation. 
I am glad you give an outer semblance of cheerfulness and 
lightness, even if you are at times worried and troubled about 
the future, because this cheer attracts the like, and you know 
the old rule, " similia similibus curantur. " 

Even our bands who are sent every morning to earth to bring 
up the prayers and needs of people are attracted by those who 
carry lights and are bearing life courageously. Thus they 
leave you many measures of strength or renewed magnetic 
force. I would not look on ahead only to present your need and 
ask its supply, for plans will open of which you are not think- 
ing, and there are thousands of methods to reach you. You 
have many little branching deeds done in the past that must 
somehow have return in natural law. 



277 

It is as if you had hung out signs all the way, and our bands 
take note of them all. At first I used to try to take note for you, 
and worry if I could not execute; but I found that cer- 
tain spirits had duties, and could do better than I because of 
having lived here longer. If I had been in earth, I suppose 
I should have thought, "I could not trust to them to take 
care of my mother, I must keep a lookout over them." But 
here I find the law itself looks out and works every man's 
magnetism with streaks or dots who neglects a duty. It is 
the same in earth, but the flesh is so thick, and the customs 
and habits so dense, that it seldom shows through. So, day 
by day, you are visited by some one of these bands, and also 
by some one of our little family; and, though even we cannot 
know their fulness of plan, yet we trust, for they are all working 
for the best purposes. So you have only to watch for the 
little strings of effort they put in your way, and try them, and 
still not tire yourself or stop enjoying. Just submit to the 
plan they are working out. 

This month there come many who cross by age, and I like 
it, because they are so ripe and formed, and they stop right 
in the heart, as if the watch-spring was broken: whereas, when 
the person is shot, as in battle, he is as liable to stop in the 
limbs as anywhere. It makes considerable difference where 
life stops as to the renewal and the getting the motion again, 
the same as it does with a clock. Almost the first question 
we ask is, where did life cease ? because there is the umbilical 
cord for earth, and we can attach its pulse to the spirit, and 
carry the man right on without scarcely a pause. His second 
volume adds to the first very orderly, and the memories are 
hardly broken. I have been with you many times this sum- 
mer, and am glad you found some space to breathe in the 
country. Even if little, it is a change and rest. I wish I 
could prevail on the boys to write, but they cannot sense all 
this as I do; and A. says it is like the prayers the parsons give 
when there is nobody in sight. I say suppose you were in 
England, there would not be Aunt M. in sight, but, all the 



278 

same, you would write. They cannot adjust the difference 
of the senses in a chemical way. I wish I could send you some 
of the lovely flowers in Idell's garden. I mean so you could 
really see them, and all the butterflies she starts into life, too. 
Idell has that power of quickening evolution. She snips off 
a big dahlia with its stem, and electrifies it with this white 
electric fluid; and in a few moments it assumes the flutter 
and vivacity of a butterfly. Almost she can create a bird in 
the same way, only Ellie has to string in the song, as she says. 
Nature always evolves one shape from another, but not quite 
so quickly. Our two little girls are now grown into thought 
and wisdom; but they are very useful, and never forget the 
mother. They have comforts, such as you would give, for 
father, and his home is trimmed and ornamented with choice 
pictures and flowers. Our love is with you. 

From Wadsworth. 



Nov. 1, 1899. 
My dear Mother, — They all came in ahead of me, but I was 
attending a case, and it was complicated. There are many 
sudden deaths from earth just now; and, when our air-ships 
come in, they are crowded, so it is busy work for physi- 
cians. Toward the end of this ripe season of foliage every- 
thing drops and changes, and disease seems to plunge deep 
into the system. I would not be surprised to see many promi- 
nent men coming across, because the earth is much disturbed 
by political parties; and thus there is great brain heat. A 
guide told me this earth was full of inflammable principles, 
such as greed of possession, jealousy, idolism, and self-opin- 
ions; and the constant burning in the system caused sudden 
contraction of the heart, and hence the spirit had to leave its 
case. Well, there are many births to take their place, for it 
is constant exchange all the time. I can understand more 
from the spirit point of view how the law of exchange works. 
It is clear there is an income and an outgo in every star sphere, 



279 

and in all these millions of worlds scattered in space. It is 
not much matter which one lives in; and, if there was only 
easier communication, you would not feel badly to have me 
travelling from part to part of the sky. If I could only come 
in presence once a week, and assure you of actual breathing life 
and shape, it would seem almost to you as if I was in college 
again and coming home on a visit. It is going to be thus by 
and by, when the chemical properties of air are better studied 
and applied. Already the constituent parts of the mortal 
can be mixed, but life will not adjust itself. All these solu- 
tions of lime, manganese, and calcium, etc., are in the air, 
which, mixed with the usual elemental gases, can be moulded 
to form. Spirits are almost able to stir these to life and use 
for a while. I have told you before that reincarnation was 
carried on thus in forests and on deserts ages ago; but in 
modern times the man meddles too much, and the forests 
have lost their native power. A guide told me the first Indian 
was the product of large forest trees, like a live branch, assum- 
ing the man shape and walking off. You would not think it 
strange, could you see the children, Idell and Ellie, strike 
birds from the flowers. The shape of wings and feet are al- 
ready in the petals and stems, the bill is the pistil, and the 
stamens form the several organs. The children have that po- 
etic and artistic nature that brings real faith; and thus, by 
willing a flower to change as they walk in the garden, some- 
times a whole flock of robins and bluebirds soar up in the 
light. It is the power of evolution carried out without the 
low, long-time pulse of earth. As is the pulse of a world, 
so is its elevation in health and power. This is why the celes- 
tials come every Christmas time to take measure. They 
want to see if the pulse is able to take up the higher law, or 
what is called miracle. I do not think it will be this year be- 
cause of so much tyranny in governments, forcing the young 
into war, and holding up hero-worship as the grandest senti- 
ment. I get so interested in watching the curious plans of 
the people, and the effect that it has on disease, that I am 



280 



quite tired when I go home to rest. The social company which 
the children are now able to entertain rests me, and the music 
soothes me. I am interested in all the side efforts you take up, 
for this not only helps you, but others. Father and I try to 
send the sufferers to you, but self -opinion is often too strong 
for us. Ben Franklin calls it mortal obstinacy. He used to 
be laughed at for trying to introduce electricity, but see how 
he is pushing; and, as soon as the elevated roads are built, 
every car will be moved by this fire, and distance will be as 
nothing. 

I know the anniversaries of sorrow are hard for you, and at 
first it was for father and me; but now we see how much better 
it all was for us not to lean on you and tire your soul with our 
needs. And then we realize that everybody is coming some 
day, and you will join us, and have a lovely home all your 
own ; for spirits do not live together, lest one lean on the other, 
and thus prevent independent growth. When you are sad 
and mournful, I can see that your body tissues fill you with 
a kind of dark fog, that emanates into the room and sometimes 
makes pains, so do not feel sad for the past. It all had to come. 
It was the way I was to be taken out. These ways seem to 
mortals as accidents, or things that could have been helped 
if we had not done so and so. But this is wrong reasoning. 
The ways to take people out are not accidental, but just as the 
law works ; and every individual spirit is in care of a band until 
they join bands themselves and become as sphere co-workers. 
I am in a band of physicians, and, as I work universally, I 
have no need but what is supplied. I have not to think of 
food, house, raiment, only as my sense dictates what I want. 
And seldom do I have to tell a messenger what to bring, for he 
knows the need. I wore a white robe with silver ornament 
to the social club. I wear gray and white when I meet the 
faculty. Every day I wear a kind of dark blue, made loosely 
and belted, with a blue cap, and my degree in white. Cloth- 
ing is very light, like webs or network of soft silk. When I 
come toward earth, these webs thicken, just as my body does. 



28l 

Anything approaching an earth grows material; and, if one 
stays long, the earth conditions set in, and red blood begins 
to come. Rest all you can, dear mother, and be assured we 
come daily to see you. From Wadsworth. 



December, 1899. 

My most dear Mother, — We all wish you could be with us 
on Christmas Day, and at times you will be, only the conscious- 
ness of it does not seem to be a reality to you. Somehow the 
soul of living self finds it hard to occupy two bodies at one time 
and retain the memories of each one. It is a psychical condi- 
tion which would be more clearly understood if the study of 
chemical construction was taught in all the public schools. 
One body is composed of meat and dust and opinions, disease, 
pains, and all manner of elemental atoms ; and the other com- 
posed of light, color, magnetic pulses, fine nerve filaments, 
throbs of principles, and spiritual fire. Why, there is as much 
difference as between the root and bloom of a plant. If a 
plant has a soul, you can conceive how hard it would be for 
it to enjoy the blossom, and then return to the root and re- 
member its spiritual uplifting; yet it can be done, and I think 
you come as near to this condition as most. 

These Christs that are continually being incarnated into 
flesh have this power of retaining consciousness through all 
changes of the spheres, and memory is one long linked chain 
through many deaths. Whenever we are all together, either 
enjoying some social jubilee in the pretty homes of the chil- 
dren or in our white church, or often in our rambles in the 
gardens, if we will for you to rise and lend you our concen- 
trated powers, you come. In this way you have seen Idell's 
lovely pictures, and have helped father arrange the studio and 
laboratory, and have travelled with me in the fourth-sphere 
stars. Once you had the thought, "What is the difference 
between the fifth and fourth sphere?" A guide told us the 
fourth was for those who were judged whether to be reincar- 



282 

nated or to progress. The fifth was where the soul had drawn 
its experience into action, and had ceased to regard the past 
only as a series of developments instead of a life of grief and 
sorrow. Then there is the sixth-sphere condition, where the 
soul, by its progress in divine light, is able to join bands and 
have appointments to sustain some dark earth, and help to 
bring it forth from doubt and sin. There are higher spheres, 
but of these I know but little. Every one aspires for progress 
here, just as in earth people aspire for money, because 
money is a means to rise; and, if it was used according to the 
divine attributes, all would be well. But usually it is used 
for self-gain and to crush the poor, and thus the beautiful 
principle of equality is all broken and defaced. In our 
worlds there is no possible rising or progress of a soul by money, 
but entirely by the absorption of the true principles of life. 
When a spirit comes into borderland from any earth, the first 
thing to ask is, not has he money, but how much of the mag- 
netic fire has he brought ? We who understand chemical meas- 
ures take weight, just as now at Christmas time a vast band 
of spirits are engaged in weighing the magnetic condition of 
mind. If the spirit we measure is below one hundred pulse 
motion, we know at once that, while living down here, he did 
not gain much spirituality, but was mostly mortal, with self- 
opinions, and cared for himself, regardless of the universal 
race. Now a spirit with less than one hundred pulse cannot 
exist in the fifth stars. It must be quickened and treated by 
our faculty, and so, you see, physicians are of use. It is not 
ministers here that save souls, but the doctors. And truly, I 
think if in earth the doctors could cure the body of disease, there 
would be such fine mind health as would exclude sin, and so 
no need of ministers or churches, except perhaps as social 
bodies, where the power and principles could be exchanged. 
I feel quite like a minister myself sometimes as I go about among 
our people and clearly see the working of the true law. I 
strive to make the spirit body compact, complete in its power, 
without egotism, pride, or self in it, and then I know the law 



283 

will do the rest, and, running easily through the delicate frame 
or outer spiritual case, create beauty, holiness, and truth. 

Father came in just now, and said, "Wadsworth, are you 
preaching?" "No," I said, "I am thinking with mother, 
for, as she reads, my thoughts will mingle with hers." In 
borderland there are churches with the old names, as Bap- 
tist or Methodist or Catholic, and the old forms are carried on 
as usual. But soon there comes the ridiculous view of it all, 
for no one finds a hell; and they find heaven is reached more 
by kind deeds and useful labor than by baptism or by com- 
munion or any other ceremony. The preacher here at the gate 
tells me that this idea is gaining in earth, and churches are 
now more as one in belief, in spite of creeds. And, only for 
the drawing in of money for their own society, each church 
would preach the one solid doctrine of Christ. This preacher, 
I think, was Unitarian. He says that in earth the creed 
teaches the brotherhood of man and the leadership of Jesus. 
"But watch," he says, "in these Christmas hours, and see if 
you can count the gifts given by sacrifice. Pleasure gifts are 
all loving and sweet ; but how many give gifts of sacrifice, as 
Jesus did, by suffering? Who takes off the warm cloak for 
the sick, weary brother ? It is always the worn-out and thin, 
torn cloak given away; and, as for the brotherhood of Jesus, 
you have only to watch the British slaying the brother for gold 
gains, and the Americans slaying the innocent natives of islands 
who are longing for liberty. This Unitarianism is a failure 
in earth; and brotherhood, except in a few individuals, does 
not exist." 

This preacher is a good thinker, and I see father is listening 
earnestly. All creeds will outgrow themselves as they reach 
the spheres, and there is no money in prospective for the 
heathen or Sabbath schools or salaries of ministers. Nuts 
die because they are cracked, and so beliefs, habits, opinions 
of earth, die when truth begins to settle down upon them. 
The clay drops out, and the fine magnetic pulse begins; and 
as we, a band of physicians, apply our force to cleanse and pu- 



284 

rify the nerves, of mundane sensations and the veins of bloody- 
substances, and impart a higher substance of life, so the old 
and crude ways give way to the fresh and new, full of harmony 
and truth. I love to think with you, mother, as you read. 
You help your boy just the same as if I had lived, — indeed, 
more, for now I can grasp higher ideas, and together we can 
watch the guiding of the law. There are many spirits rising 
in the South from the British War, but they are not in my 
ward. I am more over these cities just now, because there are 
so many coming from high places showing intelligence and 
motive, and who need courage rather than healing. The 
Vice-President was a grand spirit to come to us. He could 
not bear the earth, and had need to rise to escape it. In these 
times of measuring, many who are of value will be taken, as 
we need their judgment and influence. We shall shower you 
with Christmas light, and so try to be merry and cheerful, 
and, while working for the ones who have needs, save time for 
rest and ease for yourself. I am bidden to rest every day,, 
so as to refill with pure, magnetic atmosphere that radiates in 
all space. Our guides tell us to be kind to ourselves, else 
we fail with others. I send you a son's Christmas greeting. 

From Wadsworth. 

The Medium passed from earth soon after the writing of this letter. 

Since then the mother has been unable to renew communication with 

her son in a way satisfactory to her, and is now content to await her call 

to the new home. 

S. L. F., June, 1905. 



JUL 17 1905 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




013 522 205 7 



